A 
 A 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 1 
 6 
 
 8 
 
 7 
 6 
 
 HOW 1 GOT FAITH 
 
 EXPERIENCES IN THE LATE MINISTRY 
 OF THE CONVERtiEb INFIDEL 
 WILLIS M. BROWN 
 
 
 m>
 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 Experiences in the Late Ministry of the 
 
 Converted Infidel. WILLIS M. BROWN. 
 
 of Roswell, New Mexico 
 
 PubluKed by Lithgow Manufacturing Slatiooery Co., 
 Albuquerque, New Mexico
 
 WILLIS M. BROWN
 
 PREFACE 
 
 Ever since I wrote my book, ''From Infidelity to 
 Christianity, Life Sketches of Willis M. Brown," 
 people have been asking me by letter, and other- 
 wise, how I got such faith as I spoke of in my book. 
 For some time I have felt impressed to write a book 
 on this line for the glory of God, and for the en- 
 couragement, and the good of mankind. For hours 
 I havefelt impressed that what I do I had better do 
 quickly, as time is short, death is sure, and besides, 
 the enemy should be given every sharp and smart- 
 ing rebuke possible, without delay. I realize that 
 God has already added eighteen years and some 
 months to my life. I do not know how much more 
 he will add, but the eighteen years are up. 
 
 I was just on the eve of beginning this book 
 eight years ago, when at Creston, Washington, but 
 some things occured which prevented me. But by 
 the help of God, I think I can now write it, and 
 make it a different book, and a real benefit to the 
 public; as there is a great deal of my experience 
 which has never gone before the public. So, with 
 faith in the God who lias carricMl me through many 
 dark and testing trials, and who has never failed 
 me in anything I undertook in His name, I shall be- 
 gin this book, trusting that it will be a blessing to 
 many souls; and discouraged, and accused pil- 
 grims. 
 
 — Willis M. Brown. 
 
 923379
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH FOR SALVATION 
 
 On the 5th day of January, 1895, 1 went to meet- 
 ing through curiosity, having heard that my cluim, 
 Jolin Lambert, was a mourner. He had drunk, 
 and horse raced and done much wickedness Avith 
 me. When I arrived (there) at [the meeting- 
 house, (which) was set in the valley on a creek at 
 thu foot of a hill six miles north of Cave in Rock, 
 Illinois, on what Avas known as the "Ioav Avater 
 road" leading from CaA'e in Rock to Equality, Illi- 
 nois] , I met tlie large crowd of people ; and among 
 them my chum, Lambert, who told me that he Avas 
 saA^ed. I believed that he was honest, but that he 
 was deceived. Services began, but nothing inter- 
 ested me. Finally a man named Willis Buncli, Avho 
 had been holding meetings six miles nortli of this 
 place, came in. I had heard of liim, but T did not 
 have a A'eiy good oiunion of him. 
 
 After his coming something happened Avliicli at- 
 tracted my attention. I could see a difference be- 
 tAveen him and the otlier pr(\u-hers. His testimony 
 was different, he i)rayed different, and lie h)oked 
 different. After meeting Avas dismissed he prayed 
 for a sick cliild. I could see that tlie child Avas 
 very sick, and I looked to see what Avould l>e the 
 result of his prayer. I had heard many prayers 
 prayed, but neA'er before had seen any one ])ropose 
 to pray and expect the ansAver immediately. Two
 
 G HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 preachers that had known me all my life stood be- 
 tween me, and the man and the sick child. I. M. 
 Hedden, who had just been converted, was at my 
 right. He watched me and would attempt to kneel : 
 then he would look at the preachers who were mak- 
 ing fun of the man ; then he would attempt to get 
 up. Finally he looked at me, a poor infidel and a 
 drunkard just on the brink of the grave, trying to 
 look around those preachers to see if there was a 
 God who would answer prayer ; he then fell on his 
 knees and hid his face in his hands. He is now a 
 preacher in this Reformation, and his address is I. 
 M. Hedden, Metropolis, Illinois, When the preach- 
 er, Bunch, said "Amen," the child jumped up and 
 said it was well. The two preachers that had known 
 me all my life said to me, "Thei-e is your sanctifi- 
 cation." I said, "That was God answered prayer," 
 and this convinced me that God would answer 
 prayer. 
 
 Probably if I had gone away and not investigat- 
 ed further, the enemy would have snatched all of 
 tliis from my mind and made me to lose sight of the 
 handwork of God. Every time I meditate over the 
 past T thank God for moving on the heart of a sin- 
 ner to propose to go home with me for dinner that 
 day provided I would come back to meeting with 
 Mm that night. He did not know what it meant ; 
 neither did I ; neither did any of the others of my 
 neighbors who heard him make the proposal to me. 
 But I have seen many times since, that if he had not 
 gone home with me, I would not have gone back to 
 meeting that night ; and if I had not, probably the 
 thousands of persons I have witnessed saved and 
 the thousands of cases of healing whicn I have wit- 
 nessed would have never had the gospel. The first 
 Bible sermon 1 ever heard in my life was that night, 
 which, with what I saw that day and heard from 
 the pulpit that night, con\^nced me that there is a 
 God who icill answer prayer; and also that I had a
 
 ilUW I CiUT FAITH 7 
 
 soul that Avould live as long as God lives; and iliat 
 my time, so far as man could see, would In- vciy 
 short on earth, as I Avas a total Avreck i»li\si(ally, 
 uiven up to die of eonsuniption by three doctors. 
 
 After reachinjj;- lionie tliat night and looking at 
 the bed where my wife and baby lay, and then at the 
 other bed where the other two boys lay, I thought 
 of my condition, and there was no sleep for me that 
 night. I studied over my past life, from the lirst of 
 luy life to where I sat before the fire the next morn- 
 ing. At six o'clock I decided to call on God for 
 help. Xow, I had studied all night and had counted 
 the cost, and I decided that it Avas the bi^st thing to 
 do. So I lifted my eyes to the heavens and called on 
 God to have mercy on me, and to send conviction to 
 my heart. I knew nothing about God's word, but I 
 felt that my heart must be broken up before I could 
 make a surrender to God. I believe here is Avhere 
 many fail to get saved. They are impressed as I 
 was, but they pray for salvation without proper 
 conviction, and just decide to ])elieve that (Jod saves 
 them because they prayed. They have no godly sor- 
 row^ for sin ; they do not see that of themselves they 
 cannot believe, but just presume on God's mercy, 
 and hope that he Avill save them because they have 
 gone through a form. I plead with God for two 
 days and nights, but I could not feel sorry enough 
 to quit my sins, and make my wrongs right, until 
 God broke up my heart: and then I felt asliamed of 
 my life, and of the way that I had treated God, who 
 had been so merciful to me. As I reviewed my i)ast 
 life I could see the unseen hand of God that had 
 been ever stretched forth, graciously sparing my 
 life. When I had my left breast caved in on my 
 lungs, and four ribs broken, and the best doctors 
 that could be gotten to my bed said that I could not 
 live. He spared my life. When I was benten up 
 with knucks until I could not lift my head from the 
 l)illow without iK'lp, He spared me tlien. Ii now
 
 8 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 came to me that God had spared my life for a better 
 purpose than to lie behind prison bars, or in the 
 ditch of drunkenness, or in the cage of Intidelity. 
 This encouraged me to make a surrender of my life 
 and time for God. I made it for time and eternity. 
 Seeing that I had done all that I knew to do, and 
 willing to do anything that God would show me to 
 do, I believed the God that healed the child would 
 save me; and as I settled it, all darkness passed 
 away, God's Spirit flooded my dead soul, and it be- 
 came alive to God. All malice, murder, and hatred 
 were gone. Joy, love and peace were flooding my 
 soul; but the devil tried to make me doubt. But 
 after calling on God for more evidence. He con- 
 vinced me that I was saved, but again the devil im- 
 pressed me, saying that I could not live it. My de- 
 sire was to live it, and I called upon God for power 
 to live it. 
 
 After fifteen hours of constant prayer, God led 
 me by His spirit to consecrate my time, my busi- 
 ness and my life to Him. (This I did). My faith 
 took hold of God's promises, and I felt every bit of 
 self go out of my soul, and I felt as though I was a 
 shadow. I was asked by one who knew I was seek- 
 ing salvation, how I was getting along. I opened 
 my mouth to say all right, when my faith took hold 
 of God, and my soul was filled with overflowing 
 joy which made me shout and rejoice. I had done 
 all that I knew to do, and just believed God.
 
 now 1 GO'J- 1 AITH 
 
 ('HAPTKK 11. 
 
 WHAT THE HOLY GHOST HA8 DONE FOR MK 
 
 1 liavc never heard any one else testify to re- 
 ceiving tlie Holy (Iliosr as I received Him. For this 
 reason 1 do not olten tell it, bnt I leel that 1 should 
 tell it now for the glory of God and the good of 
 souls, for I have been made to believe that the rea- 
 sor. mai»y do not stand is because they do not get 
 cleansed. There is no certain time set for one to 
 tarry befoie CJod to get the cleansing blood applied, 
 but it depends upon the earnestness with which the 
 seeking soul comes to (Jod for the same. We see 
 the apostles tarried nine days and three hours, 
 while Paul tarried only three days ; but Avhat he got 
 was as genuine as what Peter and the others re- 
 ceived: yet they tarried longer: For it kept him 
 while he bore forty strips, less one, five times: al.so 
 while he was being cast among false brethern and in 
 prison. We hear him in his last testimony saying, 
 "I am now ready to be offered and the time of my 
 departure is at hand. 1 have fought a good light, I 
 have finished my couise. I have kept the faith." 2 
 Timothy 4 :()-7, 
 
 My dear reader, the thing we want to make sure 
 of is this, that we get the faith, and the Holy Ohost 
 that destroys and consumes the dross ami self 
 which hinders faith. When self is destroyed it cer- 
 tainly makes a change in feelings: it did in my case, 
 and left an emptiness that I can no better explain 
 than as I have said before — I felt like a shadow. I 
 looked down to see my body — so light did I feel — 
 and in an instance my entire being was filled with 
 the consunnng fire and power of the Holy Ghost. 
 Every particle of fear and shame was gone, and I 
 bore the fruits at once of which the word tells. The
 
 10 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 iiist man tliat I met was Casper Fink, a dear, good 
 Holy (xhost man. I greeted him with the holy kiss 
 (see I Thes. 5:20, also Romans 1{):1()), something 
 I nciver did before in my life — greet a man Avith a 
 kiss — and I did not knoAv that God's word taught 
 it. Next Avas Brother Bunch, the preacher, and 
 when I greeted him he shouted, "Holy Ghost, Holy 
 Ghost !" and the spirit in ine gave utterance and 
 answered for itself with shouts of joy; and my 
 whole soul and body was on fire for God. I do not 
 mean that this fire was visible flames, such as I 
 have heard poor, deluded and mistaught people say. 
 But my very flesh and bones and soul burned with- 
 i«i me, and every bit of the work of the devil was 
 de^>troyed, and my Avhole soul and body was filled 
 Avith the j)OAver of God ; so there was nothing left in 
 my soul to doubt God. The Holy Ghost is God, 
 and I was filled Avith the Holy Ghost. 
 
 The reason so many fail to believe God is that 
 they fail to get acquainted AA'ith Him; they do not 
 I'ome near enough to Him to say from the depths of 
 their hearts, "Anything Lord." I haA^e had people 
 to ask me to pray for the salvation of their com- 
 panion, or child. I would say, "Are you Availing for 
 God to bring it about in his oavu Avay?*' They would 
 say "yes." Then I would tell of some instance in 
 my experience where it took the death of a child, or 
 the loss of property, and they Avould not AA^ant it to 
 come that way. My dear reader, if you are not ac- 
 quainted Avith God enough to commit the whole 
 thing to his hands, and let him bring it around His 
 Avay, you cannot exercise faith in Him. For the 
 Holy Ghost dictates the prayer of faith, and if you 
 are not willing for it to be done God's Avay, the Holy 
 Ghost AA'ill not work. Your just sajdng a prayer, 
 as thousands of people do, brings no beneficial re- 
 sults. My niece had a drunken husband; he died 
 drunk and I brought him home dead; this was be- 
 fore I Avas saA-ed. After I was saved, I went to pray
 
 ilUW 1 GOT FAITH 11 
 
 for her child. Slic had beloiigod to tlie Methodist 
 Church from a child. I said, ''Don't you believe 
 God will answer ])rayer?'' She said : '"No. for I 
 prayed for God to brinu my husband home s()l)er. 
 and he never did." I said, ''Yes he did, but all the 
 way that God could answer your prayer, and bring 
 him home sober was to bring him home dead ; so 
 your j)rayer was answered." But had she known 
 it would be done that way she would not have 
 prayed. Just so it is 'wdth many, that want it done 
 their way. But my dear reader, when you get well 
 enough acquainted with God to be willing to let him 
 answer prayer his way, knowing that he is allwise, 
 and does all things for the best, and you ask believ- 
 ing, it will come. God would let the heavens fall 
 before he would fail to answer the prayer of faith.
 
 12 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 I row 1 GOT FAITH TO BE HEALED 
 
 111 a tow days at't(^i* I Avas saved I was riding 
 alone along the road, meditating; and the following 
 thoughts came to me, ''I have not taken a drop of 
 medicine since I began to call on God for convic- 
 tion, and it is no use for me to take medicine for 
 the doctors say that they cannot cure me ; besides, I 
 cannot take it without breaking my covenant Tvdth 
 God, for I have committed my spirit, soul mind and 
 body to Him ; have put all on the altar ; and if I 
 trust man, I break my covenant with God." Then 
 my mind ran to James 5 :13-15 ; and I thought, ''God 
 has called me to preach, but I cannot preach, for I 
 have no voice.'' Then I thought, ''God can make 
 no mistake; he is able to do Avhat he has promised, 
 and if I trust him, it puts all the responsibility on 
 Him, therefore, I will not take another drop of 
 medicine while I live." With this, my faith bound- 
 ed through to the throne of God; I took hold of 
 God's promises, and saw myself a well man, and a 
 X3reaclier, just then, by faith. 
 
 XoAv, if I did not tell you what was the matter 
 Avirh me, 3'ou could not Avell understand what it 
 meant for me to make a decision. I was given up 
 to die of consumption by three ditferent physicians. 
 I also had catarrh of the head until my hearing was 
 at one time so bad that one would have to holler 
 loudly to me. My eyes were very Aveak. Besides, I 
 had other afflictions brought on by a dissipated life. 
 I weighed only one, hundred, twenty-five pounds, 
 walked A\ith a stick, coughed and spit blood, and 
 suffered Avith head ache, back ache and heart 
 trouble. I had not been, to my knowledge, free 
 from pain for fourteen years. I decided to have
 
 now I GOT FAITH 13 
 
 the incaclici' pray for me iiecordiiig to the Word of 
 CJod in tlu; Fifth Chapter of James, Tlurteenth and 
 Fonit.eentli verses. Now, this docs not mean elders 
 elected by men, but God sent eldcis rilled Avith (iod, 
 who believe all of God's word, and do not try to 
 hide behind Timothy's wine, or Hezekiah's fi<»s, or 
 the man ]*anl left siek at Miletum. IJut they be- 
 lieve, if the ])atient meets the eonditions. that God 
 would let the heavens fall before lie Avonld fail to 
 heal. 
 
 I was prayed for the next morninii. and The pow- 
 er of God went thiouiih my body: every ])ain left 
 me, and 1 knew the work was done — 1 exi)eeted it to 
 be done. You see, I had meditated and decided that 
 it Avould be to God's glory to heal me; and since he 
 liad called me to preach, I shoTdd be an example of 
 what I ])reached. In a fcAv hours the test came: my 
 lungs painecl me, my voice left me : but I stood on 
 the AVord, and the Avitness which 1 had received. 
 IJut T had to tight the devil a face to face fight for 
 three months. Ofttimes the suggestion would come 
 that I was not saved, or I would be healed. I had no 
 one to go to but God. I would fall on my knees and 
 ask (Jod, if I was right, to remove the pain or sore- 
 ness at once, and it would go. This Avould encour- 
 age me and I Avould get victory moie easily next 
 time, until I got to where, when the test would 
 come, I Avould rebuke the devil in Jet<us name: and 
 at the end of the three months, when T gave my 
 property and all I had to my creditois, aiul started 
 to evangelize, the work Avas completely done — 1 Avas 
 healed. 
 
 XoAV, a gi-eat many mistakes ai-e made when pe<>- 
 l)le do not make an unconditional surrender lo ( mmI ; 
 and in i)lace of having faith to receiAe the Aviine.ss 
 they just presume on (Jod's promises, and say they 
 are heah-d because God's AVord says so. lint there is 
 no healing, and no faith : yet they claim to be stand- 
 ing on the promises of God. They testify to heal-
 
 14 now r (iOT FAITH 
 
 iii.u without any witness from God. This is a re- 
 proach to God's cause, hinders His work, and 
 shakes the faith of others.
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 15 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 illRACLES THAT GAVE ME FAITH 
 
 In the following chapters, I shall speak of some 
 thiniis that I am sure Avill be doubted by some, ridi- 
 culed and denied by others; but as there aic living 
 witnesses to what I shall tell, I do it for the en- 
 couragement and strengthening of the faith of those 
 who are seeking light on God's Word, and promises 
 to mankind. I shall give the names and addresses 
 of those who Avitnessed the miracles that I shall 
 speak of in these chapters. 
 
 Xow, a description of the country where I was 
 living Avhen converted, might be interesting to some. 
 I was converted on what was known as Pitts' Hill, 
 eleven miles from Cave in Rock, Harden County, Il- 
 linois. Pitts' Hill was near what was known as 
 Potts' Hill, on a road leading from the Southern 
 States into the Xorthern States by Avay of Fords- 
 ferry, Kentucky, and Eciuality, Illinois. There was 
 a man, by the name of Potts, living on Potts' Hill — 
 the hill got its name from him. He had a large 
 house, and kej)t travelers in the early days before 
 there were many steam boats on the Ohio River, or 
 any railroads in that country. There was also a 
 man by the name of Ford living at what is now 
 known as Foi-d's Ferry, Kentucky, on the Ohio Riv- 
 er. Potts' Hill is Ix'tween Fordslcrry and K(|uality. 
 This Avas in John A. Merrill's lime, a noted horse 
 thief and murderer. These three men — Foi-d, Potts, 
 and ^Fci-rill, Avere notorious for their niurder-s and 
 lobberies. There Avas a great deal of travel from 
 the North to the South. There Avere large droves 
 of horses and nudes driven through, ca'cu u]) to the 
 time when I can remendxM-. Those going froui the 
 Xru't.h to Tlie South, if anv wavs niiiii ni;Lilit. would
 
 10 HOW I (iOT FAITH 
 
 stop with Potts Oil l*otts' Hill, as tlioro was no other 
 place between there and Ford's Ferry. If they could 
 reach Ford's Ferry by night, and if Potts did not 
 get them. Ford Avould get them. Those going from 
 the Hoiith to the ^orth, if too early to stop with 
 Ford, would stop with Potts, as his was the only 
 place between Fordsferry and Equality: and it is 
 said that they nuirdered and jobbed a great many 
 people. 
 
 My father told me that at one time a man going 
 South Avith a drove of horses, stopped with Ford — 
 Ford ran a ferry across the Ohio River, also kept a 
 hotel. Ford pi-oposed buying this man's horses, 
 but Avould not give the price the man asked for 
 them. While they were talking, a nicely dressed 
 stranger walked down stairs into the room Avhere 
 they were, and joining in the conversation, pro- 
 posed buying the horses himself. They soon made 
 a trade, and he ijaid the man for the horses. Soon 
 the stranger and Ford got on a trade, and Ford 
 bought the horses and paid him for them in the 
 presence of the first oAvner, who now started on his 
 journey. But the first place he had a chance to 
 spend money, he discovered that all the money he 
 obtained for his horses Avas counterfeit. He took 
 some men A^ith him, and Avent back to Ford, and 
 told him his trouble. Ford told him he knew noth- 
 ing about the man — that he Avas a stranger to him, 
 that he Avas noAV gone, and he kncAv nothing of him : 
 but that if he had sold his horses to him he Avould 
 have given him good money. So the man could do 
 no more, since the horses were gone, and he had no 
 way of getting them back. My father kncAv of a 
 number of instances similar to this: and in case 
 they could not w^ork it that Avay, and had to pay 
 real money for anything, they would destroy the 
 man, and get back the money. At the time I lived 
 in this country, this sort of robbery had been brok- 
 en up, and some good citizens Avere living at those
 
 HOW 1 HOT FAITH 17 
 
 places; ])ut lln-ic aic a great iiiauy bad people there 
 3'et, and you Avould think so, if I should tell you of 
 all the iiM-idents 1 know, and tell you of the things 
 that I Avas Avell ae(iuainted with in Harden County, 
 Illinois — known, yet, as Hiiypt. And, 1 am sure that 
 if 1 should liive you a full descriplion of all the 
 blood that was shed ; and of all the crime that was 
 coniiiiitted : and tell you of the men Avho ran off Avith 
 other men's Avives; and of tlie woman who cut 
 another woman's husband's throat after she had 
 left her own husband and run off" Asith him ; and of 
 his brother uoinii after a Avarrant for her arrest, 
 and a liml) of a tree fell on him, and killed him aa 
 he was ictuininji with tlie Avarrant ; of the many 
 young- girls who lost their character and had their 
 lives blighted : of a i)i'ea(hei- holding the lani]) Avhile 
 a memlu'r of his church killed his oavu step-<Iaugli- 
 ter in order to covei- up his own shame: of men 
 SAvapping Avives : of a" father trading his own daugh- 
 ter foi- a hailol : and of other sindlar incidents, you 
 Avonld not wondei- at its Ix'ing called Kgypt. This 
 is the kind of place (Jod brought me out of, and 
 such things as named above Avere so connnon, that 
 not nnich Avas tliought of it. 1 am sure that if this 
 book readies Tolls' Hill, Illinois, sonu* Avho rea<l it 
 will know what I am talking about. My reason for 
 nari-ating this is to show you why (Jod had lo per- 
 foi-m miracles in oidei- to conx iiice the people : and, 
 thank (lod, il had its effect ; for many came to be- 
 lieve in (Jod, and were saved. -Iiisl a few days after 
 I was converted. I got Urolher Hunch, the i)reacher, 
 under whom 1 v.as con\-erted, to liold a meeting 
 near my home: and there some woinleirnl things 
 happened: many souls wci-e saved and sanclilied, 
 and many were healed. Hut, arterwar<ls, the devil 
 used a false pro])het to disgust many and (aiise 
 them to go back into sin. 
 
 The tirst miracle that occurred in this meeting 
 was when Mrs. Margaret j-^nller was laised from
 
 18 now I GOT I AITII 
 
 the dead. We would begin meeting at nine o'clock 
 in the morning, the song, praise and prayer service 
 Avould last until eleven o'clock: then the pieacher 
 would begin to preach. He had no certain time to 
 stop, but would generally preach until two or three 
 O'clock in the afternoon, and then we would hold 
 altar service until five o'clock, then we were dis- 
 missed for lunch. Some would go home for lunch, 
 but the preacher and I would generally stay at the 
 school house, as he was tired, and I was very weak 
 ; — I had just been healed of consumption. The peo- 
 ple would begin to gather in before seven o'clock, 
 and meeting would begin and continue until mid- 
 night, and sometimes until three o'clock in the 
 morning. This kept up for three weeks, so. you see, 
 we were all worn out because of loss of sleep. One 
 day while Brother Bunch was preaching, Mrs. Ful- 
 ler and another woman sat on the second bench to 
 the preacher's left. Mrs. Fuller laid over on the 
 desk in front of her. I, with others, saw her, but 
 just thought that she was sleeping. Finally the 
 woman, sitting by her, tried to awaken her, but 
 could not. She screamed out and said, "This wom- 
 an is dead." Dr. T. J. McGinnis, who was the son 
 of old Doctor McGinnis, who was well known by the 
 people of Harden County, Illinois, and who lived 
 and raised his family near Rosaclare. near Eliza- 
 bethtowii, had two sons that were doctors, Fred and 
 Tom. It was Tom that was sitting there. He then 
 lived at Potts' Hill, Illinois, three-quarters of a 
 mile from the Lambert School House, the place we 
 were now holding meeting. He went to the wonmn, 
 examined her and said, "She is dead." The preach- 
 er spread some over-coats down on the floor in front 
 of the pulpit, and we laid her out — the doctor help- 
 ed. Brother Bunch went back to the pulpit and 
 preached for thirty minutes — the doctor said he 
 timed him. The preacher then stopped preaching 
 and said, "The spirit of God impresses me that if I
 
 now I GOT FAITH 19 
 
 will pray for this woman that God will raise her 
 up. Conic on, Brother Brown, and Sister Lambert." 
 Sister Ijambert was a woman very strong in faith, 
 and slie went .sayinu, '•Amen."' 1 did not know what 
 to do, it looked like foolishness to me, to pray for 
 (lod to put life in a woman that had been dead, and 
 laid out, thirty minutes. But I hated not to go, and 
 to baek down befoie the ])eople before whom 1 had 
 testified so stiongiy. So I went, and the doctor 
 went too, but the people sat spell-bound. No laugh- 
 ing, no jeering, no fun-making; we never saw it this 
 Avay befoi-e. They began to ])ray. The doctor held 
 his fingers on the artery which runs across the jaw 
 bone, aiul also on the wrist where the pulse should 
 be, but he said she had no ])ulse; and as the preach- 
 er, and Sister Lambert, piaycd so cai-nestly, I lost 
 sight of what the jx'oplc would think, and joined in 
 prayer. After we had prayed a while. Brother 
 Bunch said, *'Amen, it is done." The woman that 
 had been dead, like Lazaius, Avho came forth bound 
 in grave clothes, tlircw uj) her hands and sang with 
 a clear voice, 
 
 "O come angel band. 
 Come and around me stand, 
 O l)eai' me away on your snowy wings 
 To my immortal home."" 
 She then raised up and sat before the peojjh' ) (rais- 
 ing (iod. Doctor ]Mc(}innis said aloud, '"(Jood peo- 
 ple, this woman was <lead, and has been for thirty 
 minutes: I had my fingers on the arteries on her 
 jaw and wrist. There was no life until the preacher 
 said *Amen :' an<l then I felt the blood gush through 
 her veins." Thei-e w«'re none who denied it. oi- made 
 fun of it, but all seemed to believe. .Many who wit- 
 nessed this are siill living — a lew of iheiii ai-e 
 as follows: 
 
 John M. Lambert. Doicna. Missouii : .Mary Lam- 
 bert Cable, (ireen, Iowa: (these were saved then, 
 but sorry to say, not now) : my wife. (5. A. Brown,
 
 20 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 Roswoll, A'ew Mexico. I do not know ^vIumc Doctor 
 Mc( Jiiinis is, but he was somewhere about riukuey- 
 viHe, Livingston County, Kentucky, the last I knew 
 of him, but I am sure that he would not deny tliis 
 statement. 
 
 Another instance 1 will relate is that ot my son, 
 George, being raised from the dead so far as we 
 could s(^e from appearances. I am thoroughly con- 
 vinced that (}od permits things to come on us for 
 our good, and his glory. After I was saved my Avife 
 would not surrender and get saved. I kept pi-aying 
 God to bring her to salvation for three months. 
 Finally I said, "Bring her Lord, at any cost.'* (xod 
 knows what our idols are, and even when we get in 
 earnest about a soul's salvation, for healing, or for 
 anything we may desire, God never will move so 
 long as we hold ourselves, or our friends, in reserve. 
 If Ave want him to be easy Avitli them. We need not 
 expect to get our prayers through. But Avhen Ave 
 can say, "Lord, bring it about at any cost,'' then it 
 is that God moA'es. It may take the life of some one, 
 but God has promised to ansAver the prayer of faith. 
 And all AAiio pray the prayer of faith, having an 
 earnestness in their heart, for God to bring it about 
 in his OAvn way, Avill be satsified. When I could de- 
 cide this Avay, the Lord permitted the devil to touch 
 my Avife's idol, Avhicli Avas our youngest boy, George. 
 He was tw^o and a half years of age, had been sick 
 a great deal of his life, and AA'ife Avorshiped him. God 
 has said, "Thou shall have no other Gods before 
 me." God permitted this child to go into convul- 
 sions — I Avas aAvay, Avife and the child Avere alone. 
 She had most of the day to meditate and decide 
 AA'hether she Avanted to Avorship the child and lose 
 her soul, or consecrate the child to God and get sal- 
 vation. Soon after I came into the house I took the 
 child out of her lap and laid him on the bed : AAiiere- 
 upon he took a very hard fit, and in a little Avhile he 
 was dead so far as Ave could see. He Avas draAvn out
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 21 
 
 of shape, but as Ik* .uaspcd his last Id-cat li Iiis limbs 
 and muscles sti-aiuhtciicd out. Wife ran lor reme- 
 dies. 1 told lici- that it was for lier salvation, and 
 that if slie Avovdd not surrender and jiive her heart 
 to (lod, the cliild woubl i>o to heaven rijilit oft. She 
 fell on her knees, made her surrender — iiave the 
 child to the Lord, and her heart to (lod. I, also, was 
 callinsj; on God, and the moment that the tire of (lod 
 touched hei* dead soul, she gave a shout, antl life 
 came into the child. This uave me more faith. I 
 Inid not <i()ne out to preach yet, but was preachiuii 
 around home. Seemingly, it was hard for me to cut 
 loose; so (lod «»ave me this test throu.uh the child, 
 and by so doin.u, burned the bridsies InOiind me. The 
 chibl was paralyzed in his lower limbs when I de- 
 ci<led to turn everything over to my creditors, and 
 to obey God. 1 decided to <iive my life, and my time 
 to His sei'vice, and started out. I promised (}od 
 that if In would heal the child, ami make hiiu 
 strong. I would li\'e and <lie foi- Him. and spend my 
 life in His sei-vice. After ])rayer 1 arose and started 
 on my first evanuelistic trip, believing that God 
 would heal the child ami make a way when there ap- 
 peared to be no way: and, in spite of the devil, he 
 did. Oftimes I would uet a letter from home saying 
 that they had nothinii to eat, house rent due, and no 
 money. The devil would show me a job, and the 
 Lord wotild show me the child, and my covenant. T 
 would say, •"Loid. I will stand by it if we all starve." 
 and God always made a way when it looked like 
 thei'c was lU) way. l often realized that if 1 had iu)t 
 had the above experience that the devil would have 
 run me in a great many times, -lesus would not 
 bow down to the devil for the whole worbl. We see 
 in Matthew -lilS-ll : ''Again, the devil takeih him 
 up into an exceeding high mountain, and'sheweth 
 him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of 
 them; Ami saith unto him. All these things will I 
 give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worshijt me.
 
 2'2 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 Then saith Jesus iiiito him, Get thee hence, Satan ; 
 for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy 
 God, and him only shalt thou serve. Then the devil 
 leaveth him, and, behold, angels came and minis- 
 tered unto him." Sad to say, but there are many 
 God called preachers that have bowed down to the 
 devil, and lost sight of God, because they were 
 afraid of what the people would say, or that God 
 might not provide. My brother, or sister, if this is 
 your sad state, after you read this, go into the wil- 
 derness and stay with Jesus until you Avhip the 
 devil, and give him to understand that you will not 
 bow down to him: but that you will preach the 
 truth vdthout compromise and fill your calling if 
 you have to starve ; then God will open up the way. 
 Don't think that he has forgotten you ; he is watch- 
 ing you and Avaiting to see who you are going to 
 believe, God or the devil. And when you settle it, 
 that you Tvill believe Jesus— Matthew 28 :19-20 : -'Go 
 ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them 
 in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
 the Holy Ghost: Teaching them to observe all 
 things whatsoever I have commanded you : and lo, 
 I am with you alway, even unto the end of the 
 world. Amen," then as he ministered to Jesus 
 through the angels, he Avill provide for you through 
 his people, and sometimes through sinners. It 
 means to preach all the Xew Testament. Because 
 some one is present who does not believe do not get 
 frightened, and come down out of the pulpit leaving 
 part unsaid, as I once knew a good brother to do, 
 whereupon God took his message from him. It 
 does not mean to preach a wliile, then go away to 
 see your people, then fish or hunt or work on a 
 farm : but it means for you to put your time in for 
 God and his cause. And I assure you He will pro- 
 vide for 3'ou — no difference. how large your family. 
 It may not be luxuries, fine plumes and feathers, 
 rati flowers and silk ties : but it will be such things
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 23 
 
 as you need to satisfy hunjicr. and to clothe your 
 body. If your clothes iict rouuh. do not let U]), hut, 
 if ])ossihlc. i)i'('ach sti-aiuhtcr still. The harder you 
 hit honest souls, the better they Avill like you and 
 the more they will give. God will take care of the 
 truth.
 
 24 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THESE SIGNS SHALL FOLLOW THEM T'lIAT BELIEVE 
 
 III March, 1910, while i)reachiiig at New Deca- 
 tur, Alabama; just at the close of meeting. Sister 
 J. W. Hilburu, of" that place, came to the altar with 
 one hand hanging helpless by her side, sajdng she 
 had no use of it ; that she had been impressed for 
 some days that God would heal it — her husband 
 wanted her to use remedies, but she would not do 
 so — said she knew that God could heal her, and be- 
 lieved that God Avould heal her right then if I Avould 
 pray for her. We knelt and prayed for her, and she 
 jumped to her feet, threw her arm behind her and 
 over her head, and said she knew that God did do it. 
 This was witnessed by Edgar Williams, of Eagle- 
 ville, Tennessee, and a Brother West, whose given 
 name I do not remember, who Avas Avith us in the 
 meeting ; also Bertha and Lillian Brown and a num- 
 ber of others, together with Brother J. Lee Collins, 
 who was a minister living at that time at Xiota, 
 Tennessee. 
 
 In October, 1909, myself and company of Avork- 
 ers Avere called to Eagleville, Tennessee, by Brother 
 Edgar AVilliams to hold a meeting. He had ncA^er 
 heard the trutli preached, but had read the Gospel 
 Trumpet. AMiile Ave Avere there he dropped a back- 
 log on his foot, mashing it A'ery badly, and he could 
 scarcely walk on it. He had his shoe off and a rub- 
 ber OA'ershoe on his foot, and not able to go to the 
 meeting, yet it Avas not more than three hundred 
 yards aAvay. I told him that God could heal him 
 and make him able to Avalk to the meeting ; talked 
 to him and encouraged him to ask God to heal his 
 foot, and then told him to pull off his rubber. He 
 did so and I took his foot in my hands and it AAas
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 25 
 
 bruised very bad; it seeuied that the bones were 
 crushed. I said, "Xow when I piay and say *Anien' 
 you ^et up and Avalk,'' He said, "All ri^ht/' and as 
 I said amen he put his foot down and walked out as 
 well, seemingly, as if nothing- had been ailing. He 
 looked at his Avife, calling lier by name and said, 
 "Inez, it is sure done," and he Avalked to the meet- 
 ing. 
 
 In January, 1910, Sister Bertha M. Brown and 
 myself Avent from TallaAvah, Mississippi, to Inde- 
 pendence, Louisiana, Avith Sister Anna Dnrbin, 
 (the latter named place being Sister Durbin's 
 home), and held a meeting at this place. While 
 there Beitha BroAvn took A'ery sick at the home of 
 Sister Evans, and it sccnicd that fhe end had come. 
 She Avas unconscious, and almost gone so far as Ave 
 could see. There AA^ere a number in the house, and a 
 great many that did not knoAV that God Avould 
 ansAvcj- ])rayer, and a very fcAV that did know it. It 
 seemed that in an instant the surroundings Hashed 
 before me, and Avhat it Avould mean for her to die 
 there, so far aAvay from her mother and sisters, and 
 Avhat a repi'oach it Avould be upon the cause for a 
 minister trusting (lod to pass aAvay right in tlie 
 house Avhere another one had passed aAvay a fcAV 
 yeais before — this being Avhere Brother Jeremiah 
 (\)h* died. I believed that it Avas an im])osition of 
 the (h'vil, and took a stand against it, i-('T)tiked tlie 
 powers of hell, and the discouraging spirit and 
 called on God by faith ; and she Avas raised up. I 
 asked God to laise her np and make her able to 
 l)r('aci» the next niglil, Avliich l\o did, and she 
 preached to a laige ((nigicgation. There Avas a sis- 
 ter present named I'nrvis, Avho lived near, and said 
 that she had a cancer under her arm and for a lime 
 had been unable to j)ut her hand above hci- liciid, or 
 use il in any Avay to adv.aiiliigc. She sjiid she be- 
 lieved that if I Avould |n;i.\ lor her, and ask (Jod to 
 h«';d luM', tliat he av()u1<1 do so. After tiilking Avith
 
 20 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 h(*r foi- awhile we agreed with her in piayer. I 
 asked (Srod to Idll every root of that cancer, and take 
 it away with every symptom of the disease, and to 
 make her wiiole right then. She sprang to her feet, 
 threw her hand above her head, and said, ''It is 
 done, it does not hurt me a particle ; I could not 
 put my hand above my head before." She was at 
 meeting that night, testified and threw her liand 
 above her head before her neighbors, Avho knew her 
 condition, and she continued to attend the meetings 
 "vsiiich lasted a Aveek longer and testified during the 
 meetings of God healing her. Some months after 
 we left there she sent me her written testimony, 
 stating that she was completely healed and had had 
 no symptoms of the disease since. I have forgotten 
 lier given name. Sister Annie Durbin, of Indepen- 
 dence, Louisana, witnessed this; also Sister Evans, 
 who, I understand, has since passed away. Bertha 
 M. Brown, 201 Xorth Lea Ave., lioswell, Kew Mex- 
 ico, and a number of others, were also witnesses. 
 
 In March, 1910, while at the home of Sister A. J. 
 Brown, West Decatur, Alabama, she showed me a 
 very bad cancer in her temple, saying thit it had 
 I)een bothering her for a long time, and that she be- 
 lieved that if I prayed for her that God would heal 
 it. We agreed in prayer, asked God to destroy the 
 roots and symptoms of the cancer : she said she be- 
 lieved it was done. The soreness and inflamation 
 ivent out immediately and the cancer began to dry 
 up, and finally disappeared, leaving a slight scar 
 where it once was. This was witnessed by her son- 
 in-law, W. A. Eandle, and his wife, Lala Randle, 
 who noAV live at Birmingham, Alabanui ; also her 
 two daughters, Bertha and Lillian Brown, whose 
 address, together with their mother's, is 201 North 
 Lea Ave., Roswell, Kew Mexico. 
 
 At one time I Avas stricken down very suddenly 
 with nervous prostration. I Avas eight or ten miles 
 from the railroad, had to be hauled to the depot in
 
 HOW I GUT FAITH 27 
 
 a wagon, then go on the train 350 miles to my home. 
 They secured an old wooden rocking chair, placed it 
 in the wagon for me to ride in. When about half 
 way to the station I had them fasten the chair to the 
 wagon. It had been very muddy and the ground 
 had frozen hard, the wagon ruts were deep, and the 
 top of the ground was thawed enough to let the 
 wagon slip around, which made it very hard on me. 
 Finally I discovered that life was going out of my 
 body and I told them to stop, I was dying. They 
 stopped the wagon and began to pray for me. I 
 commenced to meditate, and took into considera- 
 tion that God had shown me to go home and that he 
 would not let me die on the road. I rebuked the 
 devil, and death, and claimed life through Jesus 
 Christ, and I felt death going otT of me just as 
 plainly as I felt it come on me. This convinced me 
 of the fact that Ave live by faith ; and I believe that 
 there are many people Avho die, when, if they would 
 only reason and consider that it would be to God's 
 glory for them to live, and that it was God's will 
 for them 1o live, that they would live much longer. 
 I am sure that I Avould have been dead if I had given 
 uj). This is not the only instance in which I have 
 been convinced of this fact. 
 
 While at the camp-meeting at Fargo, Oklahoma, 
 in July, 1912, after preaching on divine healing, 
 and presenting the altar foi- healing, a number canie 
 to the altar for healing, and among them was old 
 
 Sister , of Fargo, Oklahoma, Avho had 
 
 been going on a crutch and a cane for a long time. 
 She Avas helped to the altai* by friends. Wlien I 
 went to pray for her she said that she believ<Ml that 
 God would hel]) her to walk away from ihe iiltar 
 without crulches. A\'\rv T ])i-ayed for hei- she sjynnig 
 to her feet, and jumped, and began to sliout, and 
 went away walking without crutch or cane. I am 
 told, just nt this time, while writing this testinmny, 
 that she is still walking, without crutch or cane.
 
 28 now 1 GOT FAITH 
 
 Tills was witnessed by J. 1). Feiiell, Far.uo, Okla.. 
 Geoige Haiiiion, Clovis, X. Mex., J. P. Milford, who 
 is now in California — but at this time I do iiot 
 know his address — Pauline May, 201 Xorth Lea 
 Av(^, KosAvell, Xew Mexico, and Ana Groves, the 
 stenoiirapher, who is now taking this dictation, of 
 Woodward, Oklahoma, and a number of others. 
 
 In Xovember, 1912, while holding a meeting in 
 the tabernacle at Roswell, New Mexico, an old lady 
 got saved, and accepted the truth; but took very 
 sick, and in a few days sent for me to come and 
 pray for her. I went and she was healed instantly 
 Her husband Avas sitting in the house, and seemed 
 very angry when I Avent in — did not believe in heal- 
 ing. I prayed for her and she Avas healed instantlA^, 
 and got up out of bed; he looked astonished and* 
 said, "I know she never did that Avay before. She 
 alAvays, before, lay several days Avhen she had those 
 spells, and nearly died." He had been hurt in an 
 automobile Avreck, and had his hip crushed, and 
 had to go on crutches — could not use his limb. In 
 a day or tAvo he hobbled out to meeting, heard a few 
 sermons, and one evening Avent to the altar, still 
 going on his crutches. He said that if God could 
 heal his Avife Avhen she Avas so sick that he could 
 save his soul and heal him of his crippled limb. We 
 prayed for him. He arose and Avalked away and 
 left his crutches lying at the altar, and has never 
 used them since. His wife and children are liAing 
 across the street from us noAV. and he left town the 
 other morning to AAork on a ranch six miles out in 
 the countiy. His name is Ivirkseik — this Avas AAit- 
 nessed by a large congregation. 
 
 In a fcAv months after I began the Avork in Ros- 
 well, XcAv Mexico, we were holding night meetings 
 in a hall on Main Street, several blocks from the 
 Home, when Sister Martha Rutledge, one of the 
 workers in the Home. Avas sick. Sister A. J. Brown 
 and mv AAife staved Avith her and the rest of us Avent
 
 HOW 1 GOT FAITH 29 
 
 to iiu'ctiiiu. AVliik' I was picjicliinu tluMc was a 
 youiijj, man wlio was a siniicr and who lived neigh- 
 bor to us, came in and told me that she was dying, 
 and wanted me to eonie at once. Brother Ed Arney 
 and [ got into his buggy and drove to the Home, 
 and found her seemingly drawing her last breath. 
 She could scarcely whisper. We laid hands on her 
 and prayed for her and (Jod healed her, and instant- 
 ly, life came into her body, and she ai'ose and said 
 it was done. This was known by a number of peo- 
 ple in Roswell, Xew Mexico, as we returned right 
 back to the meeting house from the house in which 
 she was healed, and numbers of people visited her, 
 and it preached (piite a sermon to the pe()])le who 
 had nevei- heard that wav before.
 
 30 now I GOT FAiTH 
 
 chapti:r VI. 
 
 "Now there Avas at Joppa a certain disciple 
 named Tabitha, which by interpretation is called 
 Dorcas ; this Avonian was fnll of good Avorks and 
 alnisdeeds Avhich she did. And it came to pass in 
 those days, that she was sick, and died: whom 
 Avhen they had Avashed, they laid her in an upper 
 chamber. And forasmuch as Lydda AA'as nigh to 
 Joppa, and the disciples had heard that Peter was 
 there, they sent unto him tAA^o men, desiring him 
 that he would not delay to come to them. Then 
 Peter arose and AAent AA'ith them. When he was 
 come, they brought him into the upper chamber; 
 and all the widows stood by him Aveeping, and shew- 
 ing the coats and garments which Dorcas made, 
 AAiiile slie A\as Avith them. But Peter put them all 
 forth, and kneeled doAA^n, and prayed; and turning 
 him to the body said, Tabitha, arise. And she op- 
 ened her eyes ; and when she saw Peter, she sat up." 
 Acts 9 :3G-40. 
 
 It is said by a great many that the days of mira- 
 cles are past, and sad to say, it is not all said by 
 the enemies of God, or by people Avho do not profess 
 to knoAA' God, but by many who profess to be God's 
 believing children, it is claimed that God will not, 
 and does not, raise the dead. 
 
 While preaching near Bishop ville. South Caro- 
 lina, in April, 1910, the Lord laid a message on me 
 on Divine Healing. There were seA'eral brother 
 ministers there ; they had come from different parts 
 of the country to meet me. There had been a great 
 havoc made of the church there because of differ- 
 ences betAveen some of the brethern avIio were min- 
 isters, and the people had done as they did in Paul's 
 days when some said I am of Paul and some said I 
 am of Apollos: and I of Cephas: and I of Christ,
 
 now I GOT lAITH HI 
 
 each had tlioir rcspottivc iniiiistci-. The {ouji lega- 
 tion liad most all hack-sliddcii, and they were hav- 
 iufi' no nicetiniis. We Inul Imhmi preaching for several 
 days and niiilits Ix'foie this incident occurred, of 
 whicli 1 am about to speak, and the people had be- 
 come interested. The house was crowded, and a 
 number wei-e out of doors. Th(» text was ITel)iews 
 13 :S: "Jesus Clirist, tlie same yesterday, and. todav, 
 and forever." After 1 had been pT-eachin«i for, prob- 
 ably, an hour and a half, it seemed that the ])()Avers 
 of hell came aiiainst me, and I heard a noise, as 
 some one sti-uiiulinu : T turned and looked to my left 
 just in time to see a woman fall into anotlier wom- 
 an's arms. The thought ^ruck me at once that it 
 was a ti'ick of the devil to keep this message fiom 
 goinii before the peo]>le. T kei)t ])reaclnnii. The 
 sister that was holding the woman motioned for Sis- 
 ters Lillian and Bertha Brown; they Avent to her 
 and began praying in secret. The husband of the 
 woman that had aj)pai-ently died came crowding 
 up: he and his chum were drunk. I i-ebuked the 
 devil, and Ood held them in check until I finished 
 the sermon ; then I tuiiied the meeting over to some 
 of the brethern, and I went to where the woman 
 was. So far as I could see she Avas dead. Thei-e 
 was no j)ulse and no appearances of life. Her 
 drunken husband AA'as trying to pull hei- out of the 
 la]) of the sister Avho Avas holding her: but who re- 
 fused to give her up. 1 ]nayed foi- her — she rose up 
 and fell back. I i)rayed the second tin)e and she did 
 not i-ecover: 1 ])rayed the thiid, and fourth, and 
 fifth time. IJy this time there was (piite a commo- 
 tion in the back of the house,, and one fellow got 
 A'ery boisterous, and said that he would Avatch us 
 and see that she Avas not slipped out, ami he Avould 
 see that she Avas sent out of thei-e in hei- box. So 
 these Avere some of the i-emarks that the saints and 
 ministers and all Avho Avere there heard — all looki'd 
 scared — and in fact, it seemed that there was gi-eat
 
 32 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 trouble pciuliiig'. My faith was in God, I felt that 
 it was for Ills uloiT. I pushed the -wild drunken 
 mob back, laid on hands again, and took hold of 
 God's promises b}' faith, claimed her life in the name 
 of Jesus Christ; piaying God to defeat the devil, 
 and to let life come into her body, and prove his 
 power. She sprang to her feet, gave a shout, walked 
 out of there alone, and got into the buggy with her 
 drunken husband and Avent home ; and was back to 
 the meeting next day, all right so far as we could 
 see. This convinced manj^ It reminded me of the 
 tumbling of the walls of Jericho. While the powers 
 of hell were against us, and seemingly the heavens 
 were as brass, and God had turned a deaf ear, every 
 one that professed to know God, with the exception 
 of myself and company of workers, and the Avoman 
 Avho held the Avoman in her arms, were spell-bound, 
 and seemingly faithless, and excited : but the mo- 
 ment that she sprang to her feet the shouts went 
 OA^er the house, and the ministry gave great dem- 
 onstrations, and made some discussions and boasts 
 about God manifesting his poAver. There are a 
 great many noAv, like those in the olden times when 
 they could not shout until the Avails of Jericho had 
 fallen. God Avants a ministry, and people who will 
 stand faithful before the opposing poAvers, as Elijah 
 did before the prophets of Baal, and knoAV that God 
 Avill ansAver prayer. Elijah even made fun of them 
 and said, "Cry aloud for he is God: either he is 
 talking, or he is pursuing, or he is in a journey, or 
 peradventure he sleepeth, and nuist be aAvaked." He 
 had not prayed yet, but he had no fear; he knew 
 that God Avould hear him and when the time came 
 for him to call on his God, he with boldness called 
 on God, believing, and God answered by fire, and 
 consumed the sacrifice and the Avood; and the 
 stones and the dust and licked up the Avater that 
 Avas in the trench. It might be possible that some 
 would saA^ Ave do not knoAv Avhether these incidents
 
 now I GOT TAITH 33 
 
 Avhicli I relate in lliis hook aie tJiic or not. JJrotlicr 
 Bi-owii "wrote so iiuniy tlii!i«>s in his otliei- l»ook l)Ut 
 never gave siitticieiit ijroof to coiiviiice ine thai it 
 was true. 1 want to ^ive proof in these incicU-nts 
 that I speak of, so thai (Jcxl niav he iihu-ilied and 
 people convinced. The woman's name that died, as 
 far a« we could tell, was lOstelJe ( 'olhoiirii : i he wom- 
 an that caught her in her arms was Mrs. Minnie 
 Caiifman ; one of tlie ministers |)resenl was .lohn 
 Cheuning, and their address is i;isli(>|»villc. South 
 Carolina. 
 
 The next incident that comes to my mind was 
 one time when 1 was attending the camp-meeting 
 at Anderson, Indiana: the tirst one that was held 
 there, and it was held in a large tahernacle near 
 where the auditorium now stands on the camp 
 ground. Sister .Joyce Myers of Louisville. Ken- 
 tticky. was preaching. 1 was sitting rather toward 
 the hack of the tahernacle, and just as 1 turned my 
 liead 1 noticed a woman walking down the aisle. 
 For some reason 1 looked after her, 1 know not why. 
 All at once she droi)|)e(l as thotigh she had heen 
 shot. 1 saw from the way that she fell that she had 
 not stumbled, but ha<l just simply given away in 
 lu'r body and fell. 1 ran to her — she seemingly was 
 dead, no pulse, no appearance of life--and 1 praye(l 
 for her — she struggled for breath. The congrega- 
 tion began to become disturbed, and some one hol- 
 lered otit, "Keej) still, just a woman caught her toe 
 in a tent rope, ami fell." Just then lir(»ther and 
 Sister L. L. Torter came to me. ^^'e agreed in pray- 
 er and she attem|ttc(l to ijiise u|> but lell ba(k--her 
 eyes glassed — and from cNciy apj)earan<-e the last 
 ])article of breath had gone. We Iai<l hands on her 
 again, and rebuked the <h*vil and the powers of hell, 
 and claimed her life through .lesus Christ, ami com- 
 ma nde(l her to rise. I took hold of her tinder one 
 arm, and brother IVuter took hold of the other arm, 
 and we raised her to her feet, and slrenuth came to
 
 o4 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 lici' body. l>y this time her husband (-aiue to where 
 we were, and h(; took hold in my place, and he and 
 IJiotlicr Porter led her a little ways. 8he looked 
 up and said, "1 am very hunji,ry.'' She sat down 
 on a bench, and her husband Aveut to a stand and 
 bought her some bananas. Brother and Sister Por- 
 ter and I Avent to the tabernacle and sat doAvn. By 
 this time she was eating her bananas. Brother Por- 
 ter looked out and said to me, "Look there, twenty 
 minutes ago she was in eternity, and she sits on a 
 bench noAv eating bananas." It was someAvhat a 
 curiosity to me the Avay the Avoman acted. She did 
 not even seem glad that she had come to life; she 
 gave no demonstration of thankfulness or joy. She 
 looked sad and discouraged, a little frightened, 
 seemingly. I kept studying about her until it 
 seemed that I must meet her and talk Avith her. Af- 
 ter meeting Avas disnnssed I found her in the hall 
 at the Gospel Trumpet home. I asked her if she 
 cared to talk to me a little Avhih^ — that I Avas in- 
 terested — she said that she did not care, that she 
 Avould talk to me. I told her that her case Avas a 
 peculiar one, and that God had permitted this for 
 a purpose, and that I would like to knoAA' her ex- 
 perience, and asked her if she had ever heard the 
 truth before. She said that she had been saved and 
 in the faith, but that her child got sick, and she 
 trusted the Lord to heal it, but it died : and she 
 blamed the ministers because they let her child die ; 
 accused them, turned against the truth, and had 
 fought it and opposed it. But that it seemed that 
 she could not resist the impression to go to that 
 meeting ; and that Avhile she tried to keep from go- 
 ing the impression Avas so great that she gave Avay, 
 and went. I said, ''Sister, that explains the whole 
 matter. God has permitted you to have this experi- 
 eji<. e that yuu might knoAv that there Avas a reality 
 in salvation, iind that God's word is true; and I 
 feel that this is God's last call to you.*' She said
 
 now I GOT FAITH 35 
 
 tlmt sht^ was iiitcMHliiiji to u:o home that ovoning. I 
 said, "You had better not do it : do not leave tliis 
 ground until you get salvation." I left her undeeid- 
 ed, seemingly, morv' than she said, she was con- 
 viened, and that she aimed to get saved. Some 
 years later I was preaching in the chapel at the 
 Gospel Trumpet Ollice at an Assendily meeting. ] 
 told of this incident — and some others in my preach- 
 ing — as I was ])reaching on divine healing, and I 
 said that I did not learn the woman's name, and I 
 did not know where the woman lived, and did not 
 know whether any one in the house knew of her oi- 
 not, when a brother si)oke up ajid said, "I know her, 
 Brother Jirown : I was witness to the scene; she 
 lived a neighboi- to me; she got saved, died in the 
 faith, and is gone home to glory." I did not know 
 him : 1 never met hiiii any more; I did not recognize 
 his face^vhen he spoke, but 1 am sure that some who 
 read this book will remember this incident and this 
 statement. 
 
 Another incident which, now, comes to my ndnd, 
 occui-ed in the spring, I think, in 1911 — I am not 
 sure. However, I was attending camp-meeting at 
 the TrumiH't Ofifice, Anderson, Indiana. My room 
 Avas on the thiid fiooi-. T did not go down wlien the 
 rising bell rang, and did not go down stairs until 
 they wei-e having prayer in the chapel. The chapel 
 door which o])ens out into the hall was open, the 
 cliaju'l i-oom was tilled, and (|uite a nundjer of jk'o- 
 l)le had knelt in the hall. I knelt down by a table, 
 dropped my head over on the table, and just as I 
 knelt I heard a noise as if something had hit the 
 floo!-, but thought nothing of it. Old Mother Wal- 
 teis, who was once a neighbor of mine in Kssex, Il- 
 linois, and who then lived, and now lives, at An- 
 derson, Indiana, (*ame i-unning to me, and caught 
 hold of me, and said. "Come hei'c, there is a man 
 who fell dead." 1 went with her, and she led the 
 Avay : we i-eaclicd the inside of a circle of people, and
 
 36 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 soiiM* brothei'ii had just picked a iiitiii up otf of the 
 fioor and Ijiid him on a IxMich. His eyes looked 
 glassy, and 1 saw no sign of lllc, hut the spirit of 
 God impressed me to pray for him. I saw some 
 bi-etheru, in the ministry, standing there Avho did 
 not believe in miracles of this kind; and 1 had been 
 infoi-med that they did not believe? some statements 
 which 1 had made in my former book. The thought 
 came to me, "If 3^ou pray for him and he is not 
 raised up it Avill only be the worse for them, and 
 make your persecution harder." The next impres- 
 sion came from God, and the force and power Avith 
 which it came Avas too great for me to i-esist; I re- 
 buked the devil in my soul, and rushed to the man 
 and laid hands on him and rebuked death, and the 
 devil, and the poAvers of hell, and claimed his life 
 through faith in Jesus Christ ; and commanded him 
 to arise ; life came into his body, and he arose upon 
 the bench. I soon Avas croAvded aAvay by people 
 coming to see him — I gave back — I never saAv the 
 man any more.. Mother Walters was witness to 
 this. She is Avell knoAvn by the Gospel Trumpet 
 family, and the saints at Anderson, Indiana: also, 
 some of the saints in Chicago knoAV her, and many 
 others. I told of this incident in my preaching at 
 the same time I told of the former incident Avliich 1 
 spoke of; Sister Walters was present, and testified 
 to it being true. I hope that she Avill live to read 
 this book and testify to the public to this statement 
 being true. 
 
 XoA\', I feel that it Avould be to the glory of God 
 for me to make a little explanation. There are 
 many people Avho think that if you pray for a dead 
 person, and they come to life, Avhy not pray for <iny 
 one who is dead. I Avould say, that the prayer of 
 faith is dictated by the Holy Ghost, and AA-hei-e the 
 Holy Ghost does not dictate or impress it is imijos- 
 sible for the prayer of faith to be prayed. All those 
 for A\-hom I prayed, that Avere dead, that I have
 
 HOW I (.;()T FA IT J I :n 
 
 spoken of, The spirit of (Jod impressed luc lo piay, 
 and tlic iiupicssion was ureat. If God had not im- 
 pressed n)e, I would not have prayed just to iiratify 
 my own desire, or to show some people tliat (Jod 
 could raise <he dea<l — there would luive been noth- 
 ing done. 1 Jiave been calhMl to piay for many peo- 
 ple who were dead, and I never was impresseil to 
 ])ray for God to i-aise any one from the dead, but 
 what he di<l it.
 
 38 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 CHAPTP]R VII. 
 
 And tlicie came tliitlu'r certain Jews from An- 
 tioch and Iconium, who persuaded the people, and, 
 having stoned Paul, drew^ him out of the city, sup- 
 posing he liad been dead. Howbeit, as the disciples 
 stood round about him, he I'ose up, and came into 
 the city ; and the next day he departed with Barna- 
 bas to Derbe. And when they had preached the gos- 
 pel to that city, and had taught many, they returned 
 again to Lystra, and to Iconium, and Antioch, Con- 
 firming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting 
 them to continue in the faith, and that we must 
 through nuich tribulation enter into the kingdom 
 of God. Acts 14 :19-22. 
 
 In the latter part of June, 1911, I went from 
 Anderson, Indiana, in company with Brother Rus- 
 sel Walter, and wife, Lillian and Bertha Brown, to 
 Calcutta, West Virginia, to hold a meeting. It 
 might be well to give an incident at the beginning 
 of the meetings at this place. 
 
 In the latter part of 1909, I received a letter 
 from a Methodist minister named F, J. Campbell, 
 Calcutta, West Virginia, stating that he had bee^i 
 handed my book, ''From Infidelity to Christianity," 
 and had read the same and had become interesl^d. 
 Not only he, but most of his church, and they had 
 decided that they wanted me to come and hold a 
 meeting, and that if I would come that he would 
 send me check to cover my expenses. In January, 
 1910, I was at Palco, Kansas, and answered him 
 from there telling him that I could come alone a 
 certain time in the spring from Louisana, or that I 
 could wait until the latter part of July and bring 
 my company from North Carolina, where I would 
 be in meetings at that time. He wrote back stating 
 that the latter proposition suited him. and that they
 
 HOW I GUT rAlTlI oD 
 
 were all rejoicing to know (Init we wonld come, and 
 they were looking Corward to that time; an<l were 
 already making preparations, and that peo]>le conld 
 be seen standing in crowds talking abont this ex- 
 pected meeting, and that he wonld prei)are a plari; 
 for th(? meeting, as tlieir honse wonld not be large 
 enough — thought that we could get a tabermiclc 
 
 I kept up a correspondence Avith him, and when 
 I was at Sea Grove, Xorth Carolina, I received a 
 letter from him, with check enclosed for seventy-tive 
 dollars, to pay the car fare of my conipany and my- 
 self to his town. When 1 arrived 1 found him a very 
 honest man, and one who had great influence among 
 the ])eople, and particularly with the i)eoi)le of the 
 Metliodist chtirch at that place. lie could not se- 
 cure a tabernacle, so he had put seats out in an open 
 place by the mountains, as this Avas a very moiui- 
 tainous country, and had built a staiul for the 
 preachers to sit on and to ])r('ach from. The meet- 
 ing began with good interest, and the people came 
 in great crowds; the house wotild hold the people 
 for the day meetings, but we i)reached out of doors 
 at night until Sunday there came a wonderful large 
 crowd and we had the meeting out of doors, and tlie 
 people sat out in the hot sun on those ])lank bench- 
 es — men with their hats off and Avomen wilh para- 
 sols ovei- their heads lisleiiing lo the gospel. 
 
 Finally, lirother Campbell i-ose up and lold 
 them that when he came to that place he was a 
 Methodist, and had Ihhmi from a boy, and had done 
 the very best that he knew to do, and had walked in 
 all the light tha t had been given him fr<>m the 
 Methodists; but after reading my book whicli had 
 been handed him, on the first day ol .hiimary, he 
 decided that he Avas not saved, and made his snr- 
 render to God, and God saved him, and now he had 
 decided that sanctification Avas a Hible doctrine, 
 and that he Avas seeking and longing for it. That 
 there had been another (juestion in his mind, and
 
 40 ' HOW 1 GOT FAITH 
 
 li(i Wiis piayiiijj; that God would give him iiiider- 
 staudiiig, and that more than likely they would see 
 that he would take his tie off, as he was getting 
 souiewdiat bothered about it. So in a night or tAvo 
 he came Avithout his tie, and w^ent to the altar and 
 conseci-ated for sanctilication, arose and told them 
 that he saw the light on secret orders, the one 
 church, and he made a clean sweep of the "whole 
 thing, that he had written letters that w^ere uoaa* on 
 the way to conference notifying them that he had 
 resigned as preacher, also as President of the Ep- 
 worth League; also a number of other positions in 
 the Methodist church, and that he had also sent 
 notices to the lodges to AA'hich he belonged and noti- 
 fied them that he had receiAed light on the same, 
 and saAv they Avere wrong and Avithdrew himself 
 from them; and that now he had consecrated his 
 life to God and had done all that he kncAA^ to do and 
 Avas sanctified by faith. 
 
 On the next evening he testified that he Avas sat- 
 isfied and had the AVT.tness that the Avork would be 
 done that he had done all he knew to do and took it 
 by faith, but did not receive the exijerience just 
 then. He prayed in his office that night before re- 
 tiring, and Avent to sleep studying about the mat- 
 ter. He Avoke up and said that he felt happy, 
 and before he Avas entirely aAvake it came to him 
 that it seemed something like when he was a boy 
 and Avas counting the days and hours when hie 
 Avould see grandma. That the thought struck him 
 that he was a man and those days are past, by that 
 time ''I was fully aAvake and all at once such great 
 joy flooded my soul, and it came to me that I was 
 sanctified; and had taken the Lord as my healer, 
 and never expect to take another dose of medicine, 
 and intend to preach the pure gospel as the Lord 
 giA'es me light on it." The same day they sent a 
 preacher down to shut us out of the house, and 
 made quite a stir. Some of the people turned
 
 HOW I (iOT FAIT II 41 
 
 against the truth, sonic stnv the li.uht and stepped 
 out on the promises of (Jod, so tlie nieetiiiii closed 
 and we left. 
 
 Bi-othei- Tulh'V iJeddin.ufield and wife, and Lil- 
 lian and Bertha liiown were with me in this meet- 
 ing. The people insisted that we should i-etuin lat- 
 er and hold another meeting. So the next -lune I 
 went from Anderson, Indiana, cami)-nieeting, in 
 company with Brother Walker and wife, and Sis- 
 ters Jjillian and Bertha Brown, and held another 
 meeting in the tabernacle on the same ground. The 
 powers of dai-kness came against us, and !<eemingly 
 no one was going to accept the ti-uth, and the enemy 
 began to rage and the report was we were tearing 
 up the Methodist church, and that Campbell had 
 gone crazy and should be driven out of the country. 
 There Avere a few came in from different places, and 
 one Avas Brother Whitecotton. One night while 
 Brother Walker was preaching I heard a loud noise 
 otit of doors — there seemed to be (piite a commotion. 
 Brotlier Campbell got u\) and w;ilked out — 1 heard 
 swearing — and then it seemed that a gun was tired 
 and something fell against the side of the tent. 
 Brothel- Walker had stopped preaching about this 
 time, and the j)eo])le all came croAvding from the 
 back of the tent towards the center of the (aberna, 
 cle, and I jumped up and began singing. Brother 
 AVhitecotton came in and told me that they had 
 shot lirother Campbell. I started to go to him and 
 they caught me and Avould not let me go, and 1 lold 
 Brother Whitecotton to go out and help bring him 
 in. As they brought him to the door I met him. 
 There Avas a man on each side of him holding him 
 up and he Avas as pale as death and the blood Avas 
 flowing doAvii off his face, saturating his clothing. 
 He began to sink doAvn, and they sat him doAvn on 
 the bench. I laid hands on him and told him to look 
 to God, and claim life through the ]>romises of Jesus 
 Christ. I prayed and he revived a little, then la-
 
 42 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 bei>aii to sink away again and I saw the man was 
 breathing hard. I said, ''AVhere is he shot?" They 
 said, "He is not shot at all, he is cnt to the skull 
 hei-e on top of his liead." By this time his nniscles 
 and nerves were jerking, and his head dropped over 
 as if his life was going out of him. The spirit of 
 God impressed me to claim his life by faith. I said, 
 "Brother Campbell, cheer up, in the name of Jesus 
 Christ take a stand for your life." We prayed, re- 
 buked the powers of hell and death, and asked God 
 to stop the flow of blood and to put strength and 
 life into his body. He arose instantly and said, 
 "Praise God, it's done. Brother Brown, let us go 
 home." Just at that moment, the sinner that Avas 
 holding his head said that as soon as I said "Amen" 
 that the blood stopped, and there had been running 
 a stream as big as his finger.' Someone said that it 
 stopped before we prayed. The sinner said, "Xo, it 
 did not until he said amen." I turned and saw a 
 commotion around a bench and was informed that 
 Sister Walker had fainted. Brother Campbell and 
 Sisters Browji went with me and laid hands on her 
 and agreed with me in prayer that God would raise 
 her up, Avhich he did, and they both walked home, a 
 distance of more than a quarter of a mile. The next 
 morning Brother Campbell Avas able to go about his 
 business, the gash was in his head, but no soreness. 
 The outlaAvs that tried to break up the meeting, and 
 tried to kill him, left the country, and the meeting 
 went on. Quite a number accepted the truth and 
 were baptized. 
 
 I was called from there to Elgin, Oklahoma, to 
 IDray for Sister May — the two Sisters Brown went 
 to Birmingham, Alabama ; to where we had prom- 
 ised to begin meeting, and Brother and Sister Wal- 
 ker stayed and continued the meeting, and quite a 
 number more accepted the truth. Since that time 
 there have been a number accepted the truth in that 
 country, and they have built a new meeting house,
 
 now I GOT FAITH 4:5 
 
 and I had a letter from ]>i-otli('i- CaiiiiilM'll a lew 
 days aiio statiii.u that lie was pastor of the church 
 there, and was preaching the gospel in all its ful- 
 ness. I went from there to Louisville, Ky., on ni.v 
 way to Oklahoma, preached one uight and went on 
 to I'vlg'in, Oklahoma, reaching thei-e late in the even- 
 ing. Was met at the depot by l>rother May: Ave 
 reached his home and found his wife in a very seri- 
 ous condition — had been confined to the bed foi- a 
 time — but said that she knew that (lod would heal 
 her when 1 jn-ayed for her. After talking with hei- 
 awhile, giving her the promises of God, I anointed 
 her and praycMl for her healing, and she arose out of 
 the bed and said that it was done. 
 
 lii'other May and I went out to the barn — the 
 wind was blowing very hard, and we looked and 
 saw his wife on her way up to a sect preachers house 
 who knew about her affliction and said that if she 
 was healed he would believe in our faith. It seemed 
 that the wind would blow her down sometimes — 
 she Avas very weak and thin in flesh, having been 
 sick so long. Brother May .started towaids her; I 
 said, ''Let her go: if God is sending liei- he will take 
 care of her." AVe Avatched her until she reached the 
 preacher's yard ; and the neighbors who knew of her 
 being sick, together with the ]»reacher and his wife, 
 came to meet her in the yard. They had (|uite an 
 exciting time, and she preached to theui. Slie cauie 
 on back home, still rejoicing. Said she was healed. 
 In a short tiine the preacher came down and had a 
 talk with me, and told lue that he was glad that I 
 had come, and that he had received light on the 
 scriptures, and said that he would come to hear me 
 preach that night. I preached in a dwelling in town 
 that night; he and his wife were theie, and took 
 part in the singing and sat on the front seat. After 
 meeting was over he shook hands with me and told 
 me that he enjoyed the meeting, that he was thor- 
 OUiihlv convinced, and ihat if T would stav and hold
 
 44 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 a iiieetiiig that lie Avould turn liis iiit'eting- house 
 over to me ; but it was inipossibki for me to stay then 
 on account of the arrangements I had made to hold 
 a month's meeting in Birmingham, Alabama. 
 He said if I Avould return later he would let me have 
 the house. 
 
 In August, following, I met Brother and Sister 
 May at Oklahoma City camp-meeting. She was 
 still rejoicing in the Lord, and said the preacher 
 was still willing for me to have the house to hold 
 the meeting, but as yet I have never been able to re- 
 turn, I do not knoAV what has become of him. 
 
 I have Avitnessed a number of experiences sim- 
 ilar to this, in my late ministry, and I am' glad that 
 I am still able to testify that God is just the same, 
 and manifesting his power the same as he did in the 
 beginning of my ministry nineteen years ago. My 
 faith in God has not weakened, mj'' trust is in Him, 
 the same: and I expect to stay in the faith that I 
 began in while God lets me live. 
 
 One time, while holding meeting at a certain 
 place, an old lady who had been attending the meet- 
 ing very regularly, and was crippled, hobbled on 
 canes, and could scarcely Avalk without helj), if I 
 remember correctlj^, she was seventy years old — ■ 
 she and her husband came to the altar, and he 
 claimed to be saved. He had a cancer on his face 
 and wanted to be healed. The old lady surrendered 
 to God and got saved, then wanted prayer for the 
 healing of her body. AVe i^rayed for her and the 
 Lord healed her. She jumped up, and leaping, Avent 
 away from the altar ; said she Avas healed. The man 
 claimed to get healed, but I ncA'er heard from him. 
 I haA'e learned since that the old ladA' is still healed.
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 45 
 
 CHArXEK Vlll. 
 
 "And it came to pass. wIumi Jesus had iiia<l(' an 
 end of commanding his twelve disci [>k's, lie depart- 
 ed thence to teach and to preach in their cities. Now 
 Avhen John had heard in tlie prison the works of 
 Christ, he sent two of his disciples, and said unto 
 Mm, Art thou he that should come, or do we look for 
 another? Jesus answered and said unto tliem. Go 
 and shew John again those things whicli ye do hear 
 and see : The blind receive their sight, and the lame 
 Avalk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, the 
 dead are raised up, and the poor have the gospel 
 preached to them. And blessed is he, whosoever 
 shall not be offended in me." Matthew 11 :!-(). 
 
 There are many today who are looking and wait- 
 ing for the millenium; for this prophecy to be fid- 
 filled Avhen all manner of diseases will be healed, 
 and the devil defeated, and the people i)ermitted To 
 walk and talk Avitli Jesus and enjoy full salvation. 
 But I am glad that there are a fcAV in the Avorld that 
 have found out that it is their privilege to reign 
 with one Christ Jesus in this world over sin, sick- 
 ness an<l disease, an<l that he is just as able to heal 
 today as when he walked upon earth. 
 
 In April, 1913, I received a letter from Brother 
 (Ulbert Erickson, Pomona, California. He stated 
 that his horse liad run away and thrown him out of 
 the wagon, and broke his lower limb, l)esi<les injur- 
 ing him otherAvise, and reipiested me to pray for 
 him, which I did. We corresponded for a while. He 
 told me tliat he Avas in a hospital under the «are of 
 a doitor, but Avas trusting the Lord. IMiially he 
 Avrote telling me that there Avas another biother 
 there attlicted Avith tuberculosis, and that they had 
 agreed to send me my fare there and return, if I 
 Avould come and pray for them. Some time in -May,
 
 4G HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 following, they sent the fare, and I went, leaving my 
 company, Avho had traveled with me overland, at 
 Clovis, Kew Mexico. I went to get my ticket at 
 Clovis, and the agent informed me that he had re- 
 ceived a telegram from the superintendent advising 
 him to give me a ticket for Lordsburg, California, 
 instead of Pomona, California. I accepted the tick- 
 et and went to Lordsburg, arriving there in the 
 morning. Some children met me at the depot and 
 told me that they were sent after me. I went with 
 them to the house, and was informed by the mother 
 that the brother that had tuberculosis would meet 
 me there in a short time, as he would come on the 
 trolley car from Pomona, and that his name was 
 Unruh. He and his wife soon arrived. He seemed 
 to be in the last stage of tuberculosis of the lungs 
 and glands, and I was sure that if God did not do 
 something for him he would not be in this world 
 long. He told me that there were arrangements 
 made for me to preach at Pomona that afternoon in 
 the saints meeting house, and we were taken over 
 in a carriage. I preached that afternoon and night, 
 and the next day Brother Unruh, his Avife, and I 
 went to see Brother Erickson, Avho then had been 
 brought from the hospital, and was at home. I 
 found him lying on his back Avith his foot propped 
 up in a frame. Said he could not work his toes. He 
 told me that when his horse became frightened it 
 threw him over the dashboard, his foot hung in one 
 side of the shafts and he caught ■v\itli his hands the 
 other shaft: his body hanging down and dragging 
 the ground. The horse Avould run upon the curb 
 stone, then back into the street. After going some 
 distance he saw some people who had just come out 
 from meeting, Avhich had been dismissed. He hoped 
 that they Avould stop the horse, but they could not 
 stop him. After i)assing the people he saw that his 
 only hope was in God, and he said, "O, Lord, stop 
 the horse" — he said the horse checked: this
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 47 
 
 strcMigtlieiied his faith. He called on God again, 
 and he stopped instantly. The people came inn- 
 ninii' to the wauon, got liold of the horse and Ix'gan 
 to release his foot from the sliafts. Tlic otlier foot 
 was hanging loose with the ankle broken ; the foot 
 was turned around and the heel was where the toes 
 ought to be, tlie bones protruded out of tlic skin and 
 had stuck into tlie ground. He said he did not know 
 that his foot was broken until he attempted to stand 
 on it. They wanted a doctor, but he objected, and 
 wanted the brethern, which were sent for ; but be- 
 fore they arrived he Avas taken to the liospital. Tliey 
 Avanted to give him chloroform and liave tlie foot 
 set. At first he objected, but finally consented. 
 
 He had been in this position for some time, lying 
 on his l)ack Avith his foot i)roi)ped u}). 1 talked Avith 
 him, and he said he kncAV that God Avonld heal him. 
 Said that his object in sending for me Avas that he 
 Avanted a man who believed in God. He kncAv that 
 God gives his ministers power today. That he had 
 talked to some, and they hid behind Timot hy's Avine, 
 and the man that Paul had left behind liim sick, 
 and did not have faith to pray for him. 
 
 I assured him that God could heal him as Avell 
 as the lame man that Avas at the gate of the temple 
 Avho never had Avalked. I prayed for him, and Avith 
 help to hold his foot up he got up and sat in his 
 chair Avith his foot prop])('d in anotlici- chair. Time 
 came to go ])ack to meeting and I left him pi'opjM'd 
 that Avay, but agreed Avith liim in ])raycr while 
 aAvay, and on the next day I Avent back to sec him. 
 He Avas im])roved and nnicli encouraged, and I 
 ])i-ay(Ml for him and told him that the ]»n)phct said 
 to llc/ckiah, '"You shall go U}) to the honse of the 
 Lord in three days," and that I expected him to 
 come to meeting Sunday. He said if the Lord shoAV- 
 ed him to come he Avould com<'. I said, "Do not go 
 beyond your faith. If youi' faith takes hold of (Jod, 
 God Avill take care of vou.'' So on Sunday morning
 
 48 now I COT FAITH 
 
 a bi'otluM- biouglit liiiii in a car. Thcv took him out 
 of the car, one biother on each side of hiiii — he hob- 
 bled along — and another brother lield his foot up. 
 He snt there and listened to the sermon. As I 
 preached on divine healing, tears woidd floAV down 
 his face. When I presented the altar, a nund^er 
 came. He was already sitting at the altar. I prayed 
 for Brother Unruh, of whom I have just spoken. He 
 seemed to get the witness of his healing, and his 
 faith took hold of the Lord, and he was much en- 
 couraged. 
 
 I prayed for Sister Mullins, who had sometime 
 before been confined to her Avlieel chair, and could 
 not walk at all : she had written to me requesting 
 prayer for her healing, and that an anointed hand- 
 kerchiief be sent to her: this was done and after ap- 
 plying the handkerchief she Avas completely healed 
 of her lameness, but she was afflicted yevj badly 
 otherwise. She was trusting the Lord to heal her, 
 but it seemed that her afflictions baffled her faith, 
 and she had failed to get any relief. But when 
 prayer was offered, her faith took hold of God and 
 she was healed at this time. Brother Erickson was 
 prayed for and stood up, putting his lame foot to 
 the floor. He said he was a little afiaid to step. I 
 said, ••Don't go beyond your faith.'* He said. 
 "Praise God! that is the first time that foot has 
 been on the floor for ten weeks." 
 
 There Avere a number of others Avho came for 
 prayer for their afflictions, but I do not remember 
 their afflictions. There Avere some people Avho 
 brought a little boy to the altar, who had fallen 
 from a bridge and had injured his spine; and Ms 
 head Avas injured, Avhicli caused him to lose his 
 sight. His body, seemingly, had stopped growing, 
 and he could not use his lower limbs. I tried in the 
 preaching, and through talking to them privately, 
 to exxdain to them Avhat they AA'ould haAe to do for 
 God to heal the child. They had a gold pin on the
 
 now 1 GOT FAITH 49 
 
 child, ;ni«l oihci- tilings which the word of God con- 
 deiiiiis. I tried to get them to line up to God's word, 
 but they failed to do it. Of course they cried and 
 wept, but this does not bring healing. ()l)edience 
 to (}()d it better than sacritice. 1 could not pray the 
 prayer of faith for the child — God knows all about 
 it. The prayer of faith is dictated by the Holy 
 Ghost. If there is anything that hinders the ])rayer 
 of faith, we may not know what It is, but (Jod does 
 know, and he will never break his pl;Mi of salvation, 
 or bend the scriptures for any one's tears or sym- 
 pathy. 
 
 While preaching there 1 saw two men walk in 
 at the door — men t hat 1 was raised with and played 
 with when we were boys. After I dismissed the con- 
 gregation -I talked with them: and we said quite a 
 good i\vd\ about the past. 1 introduced one of them 
 to a biother and said, "This is Mr. Kb Dossett, who 
 once sold whiskey and I drank it." Dos.sett threw 
 his arms around me and said. "Yes, praise God I 
 have (|uit selling it and you have (jult drinking it, 
 and we are both serving God and going to heaven 
 together.'' The other one was .John Demeries — he 
 lived at Kedland, California: and Dossett lived on 
 Rebecca Street, Pomona. Galifornia. There* were 
 things that hai>pened in my l>oyhood days tliat made 
 both these men seem very near to uh\ When 1 was 
 a boy. and forced to leave home on account of my 
 stei>-niother, VA) Dossctt's father took me into his 
 arms, and into his home, and took the jdace of my 
 (►wn father and ga\'e me a home. I speak of this 
 incident in my book which 1 wrole eiil illed : "Fi-om 
 Infidelity 1o Christianity." \\'c had lo say good-bye 
 — (1<) not know that T will ever meet them again on 
 this side of eleijiily. IJrcdhcr Dciiieiies' danghler 
 was with him. 8he was a liiMc uirl when they 
 lived neighbors to me at Marion, J\entucky. As she 
 told me good-bye. she gave me a piece of money to 
 help me on my journey.
 
 50 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 I went ill a car from I'oiiiona to Wliitlicr, Cali- 
 fornia — a distance of about twenty-six miles. It 
 was announced that I would be there, and when we 
 arrived at the large meeting house it was filled with 
 people. They were singing — had had prayer — and 
 when singing was over I stepped into the pulpit 
 and preached on divine healing, and what it took to 
 get healing. At the close of the sermon I presented 
 the altar, and a woman was led to the altar, who 
 fell down on her knees, and a few more came for 
 prayer. I spoke to this woman, and she told me 
 that she was blind, and that she expected to see 
 when I j>iayed for her ; and while I prayed for her 
 she screamed out just at the time I said, "Amen," 
 and sprang to her feet, saying, "I see, I see. Good 
 people, I see." This made quite a stir for some time. 
 I began to make my way to the door, as it was an- 
 nounced that I would preach at Long Beach, Cali- 
 fornia, and the time to start Avas up. They kept 
 coming for prayer, and finally when I was pushing 
 my way through the crowd to the door, a young lady 
 came running and fell down on her knees, and said 
 that she wanted salvation. We prayed for her ; she 
 got up and said that she was saved. 
 
 Again I started, and as I got to the car, Sister 
 Warner, Brother Warner's wife, who is well known, 
 was there to get into the car to go to the same place 
 for lunch to which I was going before starting on 
 my journey. She Avas blind, and had been for some 
 time : she said they insisted on her being prayed 
 for ; but that she did not have the faith, and could 
 not grasp it. I told her it would be impossible for 
 me to heal her, that God Avould have to do the Avork 
 and he could not unless she had faith in him. She 
 said she understood that, and that it would be use- 
 less to pray when she could not exercise faith. She 
 also said that there had been a time Avhen she felt 
 like if she had some one to agree with her in prayer 
 that she could have had faith for her healing, but
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 51 
 
 it was not now. I agreed to lenieniber her in prayer 
 tliat (}o<l would streiiiitlu'ii lici- faitli and tliat He 
 would help h<*r to conR* to a point wlicie she could 
 exercise faith for her healing. I have not heard 
 from her since, and do not know where she is. 
 
 I reached the meeting-house at Long Beach, Cal- 
 ifornia, about 7 :.')() p. ni. Thev had had prayei- and 
 were already singing and waiting lor preaching. 
 Here I met Brother George Bolds and wife and a 
 number of others I knew. I took the pulpit, and 
 l>rea(he(l on the sid)ject of healing and what it took 
 to get healed, presented the altar and a number 
 came for prater. I exhorted them all to begin to 
 call on God for what they wanted, and to expect 
 God to heal tluMu, and not to expect anything else 
 but that God would heal them. 
 
 I saw a man at the altar and noticed that he was 
 taking part in the singing, and I said to him, 
 ''Brother, get hold of God in i)rayer.*' and I came 
 very near i-ebuking him, because I thought he did 
 not realize what he was there for. 1 prayed for sev- 
 eral others and came to him. I said to him, "Do 
 you believe that God will heal you?*' He said, ''I 
 know it, or I would not have come here for healing. 
 I have been looking forward to this time, and I ex- 
 pect to be healed.-' 1 did not know what his afflic- 
 tion was, but it seemed that God inspired faith in 
 my heart foi- him, and 1 said, "All right, if you 
 know it, that is suflicient, let us pray." I prayed 
 with him, and he sprang to his feet, and began to 
 rejoice, leaped, and said he was healed. I noticed 
 that he atti-actc*! <|uite a good deal of attention, yet, 
 I did not know who he was or what his aCllictiou 
 was. 1 ])rayed for something like one hundred oth- 
 ers. 
 
 Finally I was called to a man in a wheel chaii". 
 I questioned him very closely. Xo one else said 
 anything, and they were ac(piainted with him, and 
 he would say, "Yes, yes,'' to everything. I asked
 
 52 now I (H)T FAITH 
 
 him if he used remedies. He said, "Xo." Brotliers 
 and sisters were standing around there wlio knew 
 him, but they said nothing. 1 said, ''Wlien I say 
 'Amen/ will you jump out of this chair?"' He said, 
 '^I will try." I said, "I did not say, 'will you try,' 
 but, 'will you do it?' '' He said, "Yes." I did not 
 feel right about praying for him. It seemed tluit 
 there was something in the way, but I could not 
 find what it Avas, and if I did not pray for him I 
 would be accused of showing partiality. I prayed; 
 he made an effort to jump out of his chair, but could 
 not get up without help. I told him thei-e Avas some- 
 thing wrong. >:Some one spoke to him about his us- 
 ing Dr. Yoakum's Electric Battery that Yoakum 
 sold him, and other things, and about being treated 
 by an osteopath doctor. This showed very plain to 
 me why he could not have faith, and why I could not 
 have faith to pray for him. 
 
 Strange, but true, people will lie to God as An- 
 anias and Sapphira did, and by so doing reproach 
 the cause of God and bring damnation on their 
 own souls. This man brought nothing but condem- 
 nation to his soul, helped the gain sayers to doubt 
 God, and talk about how God Avould not heal. 
 
 About this time a sister called the attention of 
 the congregation and said that this brother — the 
 one who was singing at the altar — wanted to testi- 
 fy. He testified to having tuberculosis of the bone. 
 That his lower limbs had been helpless, and that he 
 Avas unable to get to his feet Avithout help, and could 
 not bear his Aveight on his limbs. " He leaped and 
 stamped his feet on the floor and said that he Avas 
 healed. I do not knoAA' his name, but Brother 
 George Bolds, Long Beach, California, knows him 
 and can testify if you doubt it. 
 
 I left Long Beach the next morning and started 
 for Pheonix, Arizona ; reached there the following 
 morning, and my wife and son, Anderson, met me 
 at the depot — she had been A'isitiug him since Hanu-
 
 now I GOT 1 AITH 53 
 
 ary. He was i)ast()riii.u the chuicli at that place. 
 We Avent to their looms, and lie liad bieaktast pre- 
 pared for us at a boaidinu house. After coiiiiui: 
 back to my Avife's room — she and I Avere talking — 
 and AnchMson caHed me to his loom and said that 
 there Avas a eouph' Avho Avanted me to marry tliem 
 that nijiht, I said. '"Who are tliey?" He handed me 
 a marriage license. I looked over it and saw that 
 it Avas himself and Miss Ruth Keeraii. I preached 
 to a large congregation ihat night in the tent. He 
 invited them all to the hall, and I married them. 
 The next morning, Avife and I came home to Kos- 
 well, XeAV Mexico, Avhere I stayed one night, and 
 the next morning I Aveiit on to Clovis Avhere my com- 
 pany Avas. When I arrived there I found li rot her 
 Tnruh from Pomona, California : Avhom I had pray- 
 ed for his healing of tiiherculosis. 
 
 He said thai after I left, he was afraid he would 
 become discouraged, for there Avas lu) encourage- 
 ment for him there, and he decided that if he ever 
 got AA'ell, (Jod Avould have the Avork to do, and 
 that he could never do it without faitli, and he need- 
 ed some one who had faith to help him, so he came 
 to stay Avith me iiniil he got Avell. When I got al- 
 ready to leave there T told him to go to KoSAvell, 
 XeAV Mexico, that I had a house theic on the lot of 
 the property I had rented, and he could bring his 
 Avife and child and stay there, and that I Avould do 
 all for him that Leonid. He sent for liis Avife and 
 child. the^,v came, and he began to amend for awhile. 
 Then he became conline<l to the bed with boW(d 
 troul)le, and decided that it Avas tuberculosis of the 
 l)oAvels and meant deatli. He became very much 
 discouraged, and seemingly, came very near dying. 
 I talked Avith him. ]n-ayed for him and assured him 
 that (}()d had Avitnessed to his healing, and that I 
 had a similar ex])erience Avheii 1 Avasliealed of con- 
 sumption nineteen years ago: and that (mmI had 
 imrgcd perfectly eveiy bit of the disease out of my
 
 54 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 body; that God was cleaiisiiij> him of every disease 
 and defect, and that when God got through with 
 him he would begin to amend. He took hold of God 
 by faith, and the disease all left him, and he was 
 soon up and going about his business and began to 
 preach, and sing in the meetings — something he had 
 not been able to do for a long time ; for when he 
 would sing or talk nuich he would have hemorrhag- 
 es of his lungs, and he could not lift much without 
 bringing on the hemorrhages. He helped in the 
 spiritual work, and began to work about the house. 
 I noticed he took an interest in what he did, and did 
 it well, and was very handy with tools. After camp- 
 meeting was over, and I was preparing to take an 
 overland trip with my Company, I turned over the 
 spiritual work and all the financial business and 
 books to him. 
 
 He had others to help him, but he was to super- 
 intend the whole Work in my place during my ab- 
 sence. He got along Avell mth the business and 
 with the spiritual Avork. When I returned home I 
 Avas very much broken down in body, so I let him 
 keep the position, and he holds it yet, and has 
 charge of the books, attending to all the business. 
 He does all the repairing about the place, besides 
 the plumbing and carpentering work. He is as busy 
 a man as there is in Roswell, having good health, 
 getting stout and looking well. 
 
 Since returning home from Pomona, California, 
 I have received letters from Brother Erickson ; he 
 became discouraged and did not get along so well. 
 
 I am going to say it — I am sure the de\i\ will not 
 like it — and some people will object to it : but if 
 Brother Erickson had taken the step that Brother 
 Unruh took, I believe he would have been well, 
 and Avalking long ago. Some experiences that I 
 have had prove to me that it is great help to those 
 trusting God under severe afflictions to have some 
 one who will help us and preach faith to us, and
 
 HOW 1 COT FA I Til 55 
 
 assure us that it will Ix' to (lod's uloi-v lo lical us: 
 and ready to aij;ree with us in prayer at any lime, 
 and stand ajiieed and lioldinu a ie])uk(' in their 
 souls against the devil and his impositions, instead 
 of tellinii us that the main thinii is to be ready to 
 die and consecrate to God's will and leave it all to 
 the Lord; that if it is his will to take us we nuist be 
 willin.i>- to die or just as willinju' to live, and that all 
 do not jj^et healed. Then call tlieir attention to the 
 man Paul left sick, 2 Timothy, 4:20, "lOrastus abode 
 at Corintii; but Trophimus have I left at Miletum 
 sick.'' And tell them that is necessary that they 
 should not be too radical, and say that Taul pre- 
 scribed wine for Timothy, and to drink no longer 
 water and that it would not hurt us to use a few 
 remedies, somethinii; like wine, or a few wet rags, 
 and hot poultices and such like. These tliin.u's ai-e 
 all unnecessary and do not tend to increase faith in 
 God, but cause us to lose faith in God. ^Ve have 
 faith in the remedies doin<>- us jiood or Ave would not 
 use them, and to the extent we ])ut our faith in 
 remedies we lose faith in God. If you j)ut on a cold 
 rag or a hot rag you expect it to do you good, or you 
 would not do it ; if you ])ut on a ])oultice you expect 
 it to do good, or if you doju' and grease, you expect 
 it to be a l)eneHt oi- you would not do it. This is 
 double mindedness, and a double minded man cannot 
 receive anything, is unstable in all his ways; and 
 Jesus said if you have faith as a grain of mustard 
 seed Ave can ask what Ave Avill and it shall be done — 
 nuistard seed does not have reference to the size, as 
 some believe: but it means the (puility. Mustard 
 seed Avill not mix with other seed. Yon ])lant mus- 
 tard an<l you will i-eap mustaid. Faith in God will 
 not mix Avith any remedies. 
 
 The folloAving is a co])y of a card icccixcd l»y 
 Sister rnruli from Sislci- .Mullins, llic woman men- 
 tioned Itefore in ihis <liapler who was healed :
 
 5() HOW I COT FAITH 
 
 "China, Calit'oniia. May 30, 1913. 
 Dear Sister Unruh : 
 
 I got your card and was glad to hear from 
 you and so glad to hear about Brother Unruh do- 
 ing so nicely. We serve a mighty God, one that is 
 able to deliver us. Well, I am saved and healed. 
 I can eat what I want and sleep like a child — some- 
 thing I have not done for eleven years before. Praise 
 our God, the prayer of faith shall save the sick. 
 Write again, love to all. Brother Erickson is fine. 
 
 Sister Mullins." 
 The folloAving i'S Brother Unruh's Testimony : 
 On October 22Dd, 1912, I had a part of a tooth, 
 which had ulcerated, extracted, leaving me A'ery 
 sick, I thought in a few days I would be over it, 
 but my jaw began to sAvell and inflame. I had fever, 
 no appetite, and was in a few days confined to my 
 bed, could rest and sleep but very little, the side of 
 my face swelling terribly and at the same time hav- 
 ing pleurisy pains on my left lung. At the end of 
 three weeks the abcess on my face opened in my 
 mouth, then I thought Avhen it would all be drained 
 out and heal up I v ould be well, but about the time 
 it got a little better I began coughing up matter and 
 corj'uption from my left lung and was forced to the 
 conclusion that I liad an abcess also on my left lung, 
 but 1 thought it was caused from the trouble in my 
 jaw and that Avhen it drained out like an ordinary 
 boil or abcess, would get well and I would be over 
 my sickness and out at work again. By this time 
 my condition was very bad, my friends said I looked 
 like a corpse. 
 
 I called a doctor for examination, who said both 
 lungs were affected, and that I Avas puss poisoned 
 and was very bad and could expect most anything, 
 but did not say I had consumption. At times my 
 suffering Avould be intense, I could not rest or lay 
 still, and when I Avould try to sir up tht» side of my 
 head would hurt me so I would lie down auain and
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 57 
 
 be restless. I "would call the brethern to piny for 
 me and the Lord would give me rest for a while, but 
 Ave eould not get faith for my complete healing. 
 Weeks and months passed by but my jaw did not 
 get well, nor did my lungs get better, although I 
 had recovered from the puss poisoning, and had 
 gained some strength, but I liad night sweats and 
 was coughing up the worst kind of corruption and 
 blood and was having hemorrhages, yet I thought 
 that when the abcess on mv lungs healed T would be 
 well. 
 
 liy this time, the following March, we decided 
 to leave California to move east to Colorado, but 
 were afraid to undertake the trip without first 
 knowing if I would be able to stand it, for I was 
 very weak, so we went to a lung specialist who gave 
 me a thorough exandnation. When he got through 
 I asked him if there were any signs of consumption, 
 upon wliicli lie said that I had it then in the third 
 or last stage, also that 1 had tuberculosis of the 
 glands just below my jaw where 1 had the tooth ex- 
 tracted. I remembered then of having symptoms of 
 lung ti-ouble the summer liefore whicli had now de- 
 veloped. When 1 learned this 1 got in earnest jibout 
 my healing, as I plainly saw that my only hope of 
 life was in (lod. I was all this time believing the 
 doctrine of healing, as taught in the Bible, but I 
 found it to be ji fact that it was possi])le for us to 
 get to where we believed tlie doctrine of healing and 
 could be very zealous in it, yet not have real faith 
 in (lod to get healed. I would ])i'ny and call otliers 
 in to ])ray with me, but I continued to spit l)lood 
 and matter and coubl not ])reacli or sing oi' do ;iny- 
 tliing tliat would jar me witliout dangi'r of having 
 hemorrhjiges. When I would lie down at night 
 wife would lix my bed so my liend nnd chest were 
 ])r()ltped U]) higli or T would hnvi' a hemoi-iluige. 
 One evening I luid a lienun rliage caused by laugh- 
 ing.
 
 5<S now I (!()T FAITH 
 
 Our prayers not being answered led me to tlic 
 coiichis'ion that they were not prayers of faith of 
 Avliich we read in James 5:15, as by this time 1 was 
 oomi)letely eonseci-ated and given up to (Jod. I 
 knew of no one who had seen God's healing power 
 manifested in the recent past in such cases as mine, 
 which was a great hindrance to my faith. By study- 
 ing God's plan in his word I began to realize moi-e 
 and more that God has arranged and placed in his 
 church those with "gifts of healing,'' "of miracles" 
 of faith, etc., and that God gives his ministry pow- 
 er over disease and to cast out devils, etc., to help 
 those who could not have faith for themselves. I 
 Ijegan to look for some one with these gifts and pow- 
 er over disease. Sister Mullins told us of Willis M. 
 Brown of Koswell, New Mexico, who had such faith 
 and that God Avas using him nnich. Another afflict- 
 ed biother and I sent for him, he arrived at our 
 place, Pomona, California, May the 8th and preach- 
 ed two sermons daily for three days. As I sat and 
 heai'd him tell how that God was the same today 
 and heard him tell many instances of healing of the 
 lame, the blind, of those in wheel chairs, consump- 
 tion, etc. ]Not only of years ago, but in the recent 
 I)ast, my faith was quickened and I saw that it was 
 not God's will for me to die, as I had almost con- 
 cluded, but that God would heal me, if I would only 
 believe him, for by this time according to what the 
 specialist told me the disease had eaten a cavity 
 in my lungs as large as my list. On Sunday, May 
 11th, 1918, Brother Brown anointed and prayed for 
 me, rebuking the disease in Jesus' name. I did not 
 get healed instantly, but felt better and God gave 
 me assurance that he would make me Avell. I con- 
 tinued to cough np some matter, but was impro^'ing. 
 Biother Brown went back home, I was afiaid I 
 might not be able to hold up in my faith and get dis- 
 couraged, and thus get under it again, so we packed 
 up at once and moved to Roswell, Xew Mexico,
 
 now I GOT FAITH 59 
 
 wliere we coviUl be with lirotlici- JJiowii, uiidi'i- the 
 influence of his faith and teachinji', and iilild to say 
 that l)y tlie 1st of June my couuhiiiii' u|) iiiattcr and 
 ])lood and heiiioi-rliaucs had all stopped and 1 l)e<;an 
 to <>ain strenjith and soon eoidd sinj»' bass and 
 pi'each tlie word as freely as ever, be^an to do li^ht 
 work, and about Septend)er 1st, 191.'i, took u}) spir- 
 itual dutii^s and res[)onsibilities. 
 
 We live at the Missionary Home and are able to 
 do lots of work. Have been sick in some other ways 
 since coniinji liei-e, but (Jod lias heah'd me. I am 
 convinced in the depth of my heart that (Jod is the 
 same today and that when every difliculty is re- 
 moved siiius and Avonders will follow the preaching 
 of the wt)rd, the same as in liible times. My heal- 
 inii i-edounds to many thanksgivings to God, for He 
 has save<l my life, 
 
 Youis in Plim, 
 
 A. M. UNinii. 
 201 X. Lea Ave., 
 
 Koswell, New [Mexico. 
 November 18, lUl.'i.
 
 CO now 1 GOT rAITII 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 AN EXAMPLE FOR SAINTS. 
 
 ''Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man 
 will come after me let him deny himself, and take 
 up his cross, and folloAV me." Matt. 10:24. 
 
 We frequently hear this text quoted, and preach- 
 ed from, but never touched any more. I mean in 
 the modern pulpits of today. I heard people <]Uote 
 this text Avhen I was a boy, and even after I was a 
 grown man, but never knew the meaning of it. If 
 we read the life and experiences of Jesus Christ in 
 the first four books of the Xew Testament, lose sight 
 of him as a God, and look at him as a man, that he 
 was really born of a woman, cradled in a manger, 
 raised by a carpenter, reached the years of man- 
 hood, and was a i^reacher; if we study the scrip- 
 tures we will fiiul that he was sent for an example 
 for the preacher, for the Christian, for the church ; 
 and as we see in the third chapter of first John, be- 
 ginning at the first verse where they were exhorted 
 to behold something, to look at something, God says 
 through the Apostle here, ''Behold, what manner of 
 love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we 
 should be called the sons of God: therefore the 
 world knoweth us not, because it kncAv him not." 
 This brings to my mind that there is something for 
 us to look at, God has given something to attract 
 our attention that we might have something to go 
 by, or call our attention to the fact that God has 
 bestowed his love upon us, and as we look at the 
 life, resurrection and experience of the son of God, 
 we see something that draws our minds from this 
 world, draws our hearts from the things of the 
 world and brings our devotions to God. In the sec- 
 ond verse it says, '"Beloved, now are we the sons of
 
 now I COT FAITH (>1 
 
 God, and it doth not vet ai>i»('ai- what ^\(' sliall Itc; 
 but we kiioAV that, when lie sliall ai)pear, we shall 
 be like him: for we shall see him as he is." Ii is a 
 hard matter for some people to eoiieeive in their 
 mind how we can be like Jesus Christ, he being the 
 son of (jod, and God himself. We want to notice 
 the fact that he was a man as well as God, he was a 
 man filled with God. flesh and bone as we ai-e: he 
 walked, talked, ate, drank, slept and could feel as 
 we do, had tests and temptations and trials, but the 
 God i)()wer in him enabled him to overcome it. In 
 this sense we shall be like him, when he comes we 
 shall see him as he is. That is, as he was a man 
 tilled with God so we must be men and women tilled 
 with (tO(1: the thin<»s of the woi-ld put from us, 
 wickedness ])ut behind, our affections on thin.us 
 above, not on this I'arth. The God power in us can 
 prove to the world, as it did throuuh Jesus Christ, 
 that we are not of the world, and as Jesus says in 
 his j»ra\('r in the ITth Chapter of John, "That he 
 had chosen them out of the world." (Jod wants us 
 to prove to the people that we are chosen out of the 
 woi'ld. and as preachers that we cannot i>reach as 
 the world. 
 
 Xow, people have looked at this liuhtly, and mil- 
 lions of ])eoi)le have read it and know no more about 
 it when they got through with it than before they 
 read it : do not know the meaning, or understand it, 
 but have looked upon it as thongli Jesus was talk- 
 ing to some one who was divine, and beyond what 
 we could ever be. But readers, will yon draw a pic- 
 ture of Christ in your mind now as an example, as 
 one who said, 'Jjct him that will follow me deny him- 
 self, take lip his cioss and come after me." Deny 
 yourself of all things that wonld hinder yon from 
 filling yoni- place in the body of ('liiist. and lelliiig 
 the God ])ower that is in yon \\ork llirongli yon as 
 it wonld in (Mirisl. 
 
 Study now the lliird \eise of this chapter. "And
 
 02 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 evoi'Y iiuni that hath this hope in him puiifieth him- 
 self, even as he is pure." "O," but one says, 'Sve can- 
 not be like him, we cannot be pure as he is pure." If 
 this is a fact, God nnist have been mistaken when 
 talking throujih this inspired man, when he told us 
 that we nnist be like him when he comes. AVe shall 
 be like him. We note in the 17th chapter of John 
 and the 9th verse, Jesus says while praying, ''I pray 
 for them : I pray not for the world, but for them 
 which thou hast given me; for they are thine." Also 
 the 10th verse, ''And all mine are thine, and thine 
 are mine ; and I am glorified in them." And in th» 
 13th verse he says, "And now come I to thee; and 
 these things I speak in the world, that they might 
 have my joy fulfilled in themselves ;" and also the 
 14th verse, "I have given them thy word : and the 
 world hath hated them, because they are not of the 
 w^orld, even as I am not of the world." We note 
 here that Jesus held those disciples up before his 
 Father knowing that God could look down into their 
 hearts as he made the statement, assuring the Father 
 that they were not of the world, that the world 
 hated them because they were not of the world eveai 
 as he was not of the world, putting them on an 
 equality with himself. In the 15th verse, ''I pray 
 not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, 
 but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil." 
 The l(>th verse, "They are not of the Avorld, even as I 
 am not of the world." In the 17th verse, "Sanctify 
 them through thy truth : thy word is truth." 
 
 Now, we will notice, reader, it means something 
 to be ready for sanctification. It does not mean 
 that you are going to places where you ought not to 
 go, or doing things that you ought not to do. and 
 leaving the things that you ought to do undone ; it 
 does not mean that you are contMiually discouraged 
 and living an up and down life, and then coming to 
 God to get sanctified, but it means that your life is 
 to be so pure, so holy, so perfect, so Christ like that
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH {hi 
 
 you can easily be detected from the worldly people. 
 Your dress is different, your aetions and your con- 
 versation ai-e different. You are not trying to adorn 
 the body with rutties, plumes, feathers, neck-ties and 
 jewelry to attract the attention of the world, but 
 that you are beholdinu the manner of love that (lod 
 has bestowed upon us. and 'following the exanijde 
 that he set for us, and have put off the old iJiiiius 
 and have put on the new and fashioninii your life 
 as Chiist, insomuch that it attracts the attention of 
 the people and shows them that you are not like the 
 woi'ld, then you ai'c i-eady foi- sanctification. And 
 Jesus wanted you sanctilied for a purpose, as you 
 will note in the 18th verse, "As thou hast sent me 
 into the Avorld, even so have I also sent them into 
 the woild." (}()d sent Jesus Christ into the world 
 for an example, foi- an instrument, in his hands for 
 his j)ower to work throujih, a man tilled with (Jod 
 and the (Jod ])OWei- throuiih him made liie blind to 
 see, the lame to walk, the dumb to sjx'ak. llie iepei-s 
 to be healed and the dead to come to life. He was 
 one man. ha<l one body. This was an exami)le for 
 the church, the kind of peo])le that he speaks of here 
 are those who are brouiiht out of the woild. that 
 are not of the world : tliey ai-e born of the spirit into 
 the church of Ciod ; he is now lioin.u to leave the 
 world, he sends the church foith as (xod sent him. 
 As he was a man filled with (Jod. yet had many 
 memlx'Ls, the church is one Itody com])osed of all 
 saved men and women on earth, fiUed with (Jod. 
 The same ])owei- thai \v;is in Jesus (Miiist will 
 Avork throuiih the ciinicli ;is it roih>ws the foot- 
 steps of (Mnist. and the same j)o\vci- will Ite mani- 
 fested thrcniiih the church as it was ihron.uh .lesns 
 Chiist. ])erforminii' the same miracles, making ilic 
 blind to see, the lame to walk, the dund) t«> speak, 
 the lepeis healed, and the dead laiscd to life. And 
 in the IDth verse he says. "And for their s;ikes I 
 sanctifv rnvsell', tlnil tliev also mi'iht Ix' s.iikI ilicd
 
 ()4 1H»\V J GFT FAITH 
 
 tlnoiiuli the truth." We note here that he set an 
 cxaniple, and sanctified himself that we might fol- 
 low in his steps. We do not consider it necessary 
 for .Jesus Christ, the son of (jod and God himself 
 to be sanctified for his own benefit, neither does he 
 say here it is necessary, but for their sakes, whose 
 sakes? Those who believe, for we see in the 20tli 
 verse, "Xeither pray I for these alone, but for them 
 also which shall believe on me through their word." 
 We have heard this read from the j^ulpit when a 
 child, but never got the meaning. In fact those who 
 read it did not understand it, and did not know 
 what it meant, but looked upon this as being for the 
 apostles, and when they died the power died and it 
 was preached that way, and being preached that 
 way it hung a veil between us and the God sent 
 privileges which God granted unto us through Jesus 
 Christ, and our attention has been called from this 
 back to the Apostolic days when God loved his peo- 
 ple and heard and answered prayer. We are again 
 cited to the great, grand, glorious things that we 
 will hav(^ if we succeed in getting inside of the 
 Pearly Gates to be with Jesus and the angels, but 
 we are taught that in this life we are not allowed 
 this privilege ; and can only look back to the time 
 when God did those things for his people and the 
 sick, and look forward to the time that by chance 
 we shall ivach heaven and live in fear that we will 
 not make it, as we ai'e taught that Ave nuist sin more 
 or less in this life and cannot be saved from sin : and 
 God tells you in his word that no sin shall enter 
 heaven. I am glad that God ever let me live until I 
 found out that this was the doctrines and teachings 
 of men, and was not the doctrine of Christ. 
 
 We will notice the 20tli verse, which we scarcely 
 ever heard read, and is as follows : "Xeither pray 
 I for these alone but for them also which shall be- 
 lieve on me through th(4r word." Not only for those 
 living when he was praying, but for all those who
 
 now I COT rAiTii G5 
 
 will hclicvc on .Jesus (Mii-ist llirouiili the Xcw Tcsta- 
 iiicMit. For Avliat did lie do this? In ilic 2 1st vcfSf, 
 "That they all may be one: as thou, Farher, ai't in 
 me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: 
 that the world may believe that thou hast sent me."" 
 My dear reader, this is why -Icsus Cjirist sanctilied 
 himsell', and prayed lor liis followers to be sancti- 
 lied, that the work of the devil and the carnal mind 
 mijiht be destroyed, that which makes envy, divi- 
 sion and strife, that the jK'ople of (lod miiiht be one 
 as the Father and Son and Holy (Jliost are one. 
 Can you see that there was any division with them? 
 Would you think for a moment that they had any 
 disturbances, any prating against each other, or 
 clamoring to see which should be counted the high- 
 est? You cannot do it no more than they. The oidy 
 hope that God has for lost souls is the saved people 
 that com])ose the Church of God, the spiritual body 
 of Jesus Christ, that is one in spirit, one in mind, 
 heart and doctrine. That He can prove through 
 them to the world that there is a reality in salva- 
 tion, and that the teachings of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, his life, his death on the cross and his burial 
 and rsurrction was not a failure, but that it would 
 accomplish a salvation that would deliver men and 
 women frotn sin, and make them to love one another 
 as Christ loved tis. ( ) that God cotdd bind this u])on 
 the hearts of his ministry, that they could set the 
 e.\am])le before the church, that they have that 
 love and confidence, the oneness in spirit, oneness in 
 ])rea( liing. to be such that the congregation Avould 
 be encouraged to measure up to it. ^Vllen 
 you see this you will see the ]>ower of God 
 manifested as it was in the apostolic days, and it 
 was manifested tlieii (he same as when Jesus was 
 on earth. IMlate was once heard to (|Uestion, "What 
 is truth?"" desus answers the (lUestion in (he 17th 
 chai)ter of John ami in the ITth verse, "Thy word is 
 truth.*" I*eo])le are crying all over llie world today.
 
 ()(> now I GOT FAITH 
 
 what is truth, which is the ii,i>lit way? Tlicy lio on 
 tlic street and see tlie pi-eachers pass, one witli a 
 cijiai*, anotliei- one chewing and spittlnti,' tobacco. 
 Once we could tell them from other people by them 
 weaiiuii' lonu' tailed coats, but now the time has 
 come that the showman, the uambler, and the white 
 slave trader wears a long tailed coat. They smoke 
 cigars and chew tobacco, wear gold rings and 
 stick pins and ties just the same as the sect 
 pi-eachers. You cannot tell them apart by their ac- 
 tions on the street or their conversation. You stand 
 in the doorAvay of the shoAv ; you see the preacher, 
 the professor, the gambler, the harlot and all classes 
 go into the shoAv. You cannot tell the one from the 
 otlier by their dress, or their actions. 
 
 Men and women with hungr}' souls looking for 
 Jesus, asking what is the right way, and what is 
 truth, are made to sit and wonder and look with 
 amazement and gaze into eternity without any hope, 
 no example. They have been taught that the Bible 
 is not true, that part of it has passed away, that it 
 is impossible to live like Jesus said in this life. They 
 become discouraged. 
 
 The bright young lady who has been schooled 
 and trained by parents hoping to make something 
 out of h©r, becomes discouraged. Conviction rests 
 on her heart until she can see no way out, and 
 decides to seek the pleasures of this Avor-ld to drive 
 it away. She goes to the show, following the preach- 
 er and the professors. She next goes to the ball 
 room seeking satisfaction, next to the card party, 
 next to the beer giass^ next to ruin, she next goes to 
 hell. The young man travels in like channels. 
 
 In this T\'ay the world is growing worse. God's 
 great heart is grieved, and he is calling men and 
 women to forsake all, to deny themselves of the 
 pleasures of this world, to be like Jesus, to preach 
 the gospel that he preached to warn souls to flee 
 from the wrath to come, to raise up a people that
 
 now I COT I A IT 11 (m 
 
 worldliiicss has no at I laclion for, thai will (h'liy 
 thcnist'lvt'S of all the siipci-fiuiry and nauuhtincss 
 and iiivc thcii- heart and life and time to (Jod. hcinu 
 a pccidiai- people that will be noticed on the sticet 
 because of theii- peculiar dress — no plumes, no 
 feathers, no stick luns. no neck ties, and no unneces- 
 sary thiniis about their di-ess — plain, neat and clean. 
 All look alike and are beautilied with the salvation 
 of God. This makes people beuin to ask (|Ueslions. 
 Who is that man dressed so plain, yet so neat, sticli 
 a l)eautiful countenance? He is a .saint pi-eacher. 
 AN'ho are those people we see here? They are people 
 -vvho live hero, they once fre(piented places of anuise- 
 nient, thev have now (piit. They have been attend- 
 ing this man's nieetin<i. He preaches a straiiiht doc- 
 trine — a jireat many t)f these peo]>le have taken U]) 
 with him, they are the most peculiar people you 
 ever saw, as you see them now, they always are, 
 they all dress plain and neat. They spend their 
 money to .uet the .i>()sj)el toothers. They take uj* 
 no hat collections, they have a treasure box and the 
 means that they receive is not spent for supertlui- 
 ties, and naiiiiktiness and tobacco and ties, and 
 those who desire can dro]) their money into the 
 treasure box, and it is used in i)ayinii the expenses 
 of the meetin<>', and to help spread the iiospel. The 
 minister ])uts in his full time in the "iospel : they 
 search the town for ]K)or jx'ople, uather up little, 
 dirty, rauucd children, clean them u|). clothe them, 
 ami take them to Sunday school: and the parents 
 seeinj»' the jjreat chanjie in the children are often 
 ])ersMnuled to uo to meetinu' and hear the ;Li()spel. and 
 feel that there is a reality in the |>r(>l'ession they 
 make, ami the (Jod they serve: and they find that 
 they use no remedies, take no medicine and have no 
 doctor, they take eveiy thinii to God in pray- 
 er. This is wliat desus meant in the 17th Chapter 
 of doliii and the iMst verse. "That they all may be 
 one: as thou. I'allier. art in me, and 1 in thee, thai
 
 ()8 iiuw I G<rr faith 
 
 tlicy also may be one in us; that the world may be- 
 lieve that thou hast sent me." It is the only thing 
 that will convince the Avorld of Jesus Christ. He 
 intended this for an example to show that he made 
 a way and comj^leted the plan of salvation that was 
 sni'iicient to enable lost and fallen humanity to come 
 1 1'om under the curse of sin — divisions and schisms, 
 into the body of Christ, to where they can live as he 
 lived, and believe that his birth, life, death and 
 r(^surrectian w^ere not a failure. 
 
 Now^ dear saints of God, and ministers, especial- 
 ly, if we do not hold up this standard, God can 
 never get this light to the people. If we put on 
 superfluity, however small it may be, it will grow. 
 You may notice a stream of water flor.tng down a 
 ditch. The ditches, you see, in this irrigated country 
 are often higher than the ground they are running 
 through, it is raised up for the purpose of carrying 
 the water to some higher part than the ground over 
 which the water is passing. You dig a very small 
 trench in the side of that ditch and a little stream 
 of water will break out seeking the loAver ground. 
 The longer it runs the bigger the opening gets, and 
 if not attended to it will drain all the water out of 
 that ditch down into the lower ground. My brother, 
 my sister, though yon be a minister or a lay member, 
 you just make a little channel for unnecessary things 
 begin to put on a little extra, and it will keep grow- 
 ing. My brother, you put on a neck tie, and you 
 have let doAvn the standard — you have that much 
 conformed to the w^orld. You soon ^ill have your 
 gold collar button, next your gold cuff buttons, 
 next your stick pin in your tie, next you Avill begin 
 to use little remedies, next you will be just like the 
 world. The people cannot tell you fi'om the world, 
 you have let doAvn the standard, the channel has 
 grown larger, and you have flowed into sectism. 
 
 If this reformation has stood clean for thirty 
 or more years, making the success it has, grown
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH (;9 
 
 from wiiL'i-e the iiiiiiisUT and llic church wcic all 
 hauled iu a farm wagon, and has grown to wlnie 
 now it Avould rccjuiii' hundreds of tiaius lo cany it, 
 it has been laised U}) under radical tiutli. and 
 plain dress. God help us, as ministers of the i^os- 
 pel and saints of God, to not lower the stanchiid, 
 but behold the love of God, that we be called the 
 sons of (Jod. See Jesus as he preached the gosjicl — 
 he liad no where to lay his head; see him as lie laid 
 on his face in the garden of Gethsemane and agon- 
 izes with God to set an example for us. 
 
 Brother, sister, preacher, freind, if you will fed- 
 low him, and get as earnest as he Avas, call on (Jod 
 for help to overcome the temptation of the world as 
 he did, keep yourself stripi)ed of all these things, of 
 which I have spoken; you will then be used as a 
 light to the Avorld, as an instrument in the hands of 
 God to heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the 
 dead. This love of God, and his salvation, is more 
 l)eautiful to me than all this Avorld with all of its 
 attractions. 
 
 My brother preacher, see -Jesus Christ as he 
 stood there in the Judgment Hall, mocked and 
 scoffed at by the woild Ixnause of his .purity. Look 
 at him as he bore the lashes that made the stiipes 
 on his back. Behold him as he hung on the cross, 
 as they offered him vinegar to drink, see him refuse 
 it, then see them spit on him, and hear him say, "It is 
 finished" — this means the i)lan of salvalion c(>m]>let- 
 ed — that would enable us, you and me, to be like 
 him, and not of the world, even as lie was not of the 
 M(>Tbl.
 
 TO HOW I GOT KAITH 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 JESUS CHRIST AN EXAMPLE FOU PREACHEUS 
 
 "Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, and to-day, 
 and foreyer." Heb. 13 :8. 
 
 We want to look. at Christ a little while as a 
 preacher. We find in the beginning when God made 
 man he made him pure, perfect and holy. He made 
 him in his own likeness and image. As we see in 
 Gnesis 1 :27, '"So God created man in his own image, 
 in the image of God created he him ; male and fe- 
 male created he them." We And, from stud;\ing the 
 creation of man, that God made man out of the dirt, 
 formed him to suit himself, breathed into his nos- 
 trils, and he became a liying soul. This soul came 
 from God. It is coexistant with God and ynll liye 
 as long as God liyes. The soul is like God, for it is 
 from him. This man was pure as God is pure : so 
 we see that God created eyery beast of the field, the 
 fowls of the air and brought them unto 
 Adam to see what he would call them, and whateyer 
 Adam called. eyery liying creature that was the 
 name thereof. 
 
 In the 20th yerse of the second chapter of Gene- 
 sis, "And Adam gaye names to all cattle, and to the 
 fowls of the air, and to eyery beast of the field : but 
 for Adam there was not found an help meet for 
 him." And in the 21st yerse, "And the Lord God 
 caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept ; 
 nad he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh 
 thereof :" In the 22nd yerse, "And the rib, which 
 the Lord God had taken from man, made he a wom- 
 an and brought her unto the man." 23rd yerse, 
 "And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, 
 and flesh of my flesh : She shall be called Woman, 
 because she was taken out of Man." We see from 
 this that God performed this miracle without any
 
 IIUW I COT 1 AITII 71 
 
 lu'lp, opciiiiiu tli('*si(l(' of this man, takiiiii out a rib 
 and iiiakiiiii woman. lie made lici- as pui-c as the 
 man, as holy and as clean as Himself. Man, ^Voman, 
 Father, Son and Holy (Jhost, all were one in the 
 jiai-(h'n of Kdeii. (Jod |)iit them niulei- a law and 
 the penalty for bieakinti that law was death, and he 
 told them that they had a ii«>ht to all the 
 fniit and things of the jiarden with the exception 
 of the fiuit of one tice which they nnist not eat. 
 They iindei-stood him, tiiey knew what he said. 
 This tnith no doubt laiiii in theii* eais and burned 
 in their hearts, as it was spoken from (Jod's lips, 
 but finally, we see that the devil in the form of a 
 serpent ci-ept into the garden of Kdcn ami spoke to 
 the woman — lie did not tell her there was no (Jod, 
 that no part of his word was true, btit he told her, 
 as we see in the 5th verse of the 3rd Chapter, "For 
 (Jod doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then 
 your eyes shall be opened, ami ye shall be as .uods, 
 knowing jiood and evil," This seemin«>ly attracted 
 the attention of the woman and she lost sii>ht of 
 (jrod, and His word, in so nnuh that the devil put 
 a desire in her heart to do what (Jod had said not 
 do. She yielded and partook of the fruit. (Jod had 
 said in the day that ye eat thereof ye shall surely 
 die, and, now for this cause, (Jod put from him the 
 only man and woman that he had to love and to love 
 him. He had created them to love him and for him 
 to love; but by disobeyinji one word that he had 
 said, and doinji' one thinti that he told them not to 
 do, he pnt tliem away fiom him. Here was division 
 between mankiiul and (Jod. Here was a chasm 
 made that could not be brid«i(Ml without the shed- 
 dinu; of blood. (jJod was a holy (Jod : he had made a 
 holy law, and he made no repeal froi-i this law, and 
 being" (jJod there was no way whereby man could 
 come back to God. But finally (Jod in his lii-eat love 
 and com])assion, lookinu down on mankind and see- 
 inii that all mankind had (H)me under the power of
 
 72 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 the devil, could look down throiiffli the an- 
 nals of time to the present Avith his all seeinj>' eye 
 and see what man was coming to. AVe behold him 
 giving up his only Son to coiik^ down to this world 
 that he might complete the plan of salvation by dy- 
 ing on the cross for fallen humanity, and raise it 
 from the curse of sin and back in touch with God 
 to where they could enjoy the blessings which God 
 had provided for them, and again walk and talk 
 with God. They were .to be redeemed, not partly 
 redeemed, but redeemed. 
 
 Now, as w^e look at the devil, we see he had poAv- 
 er to impose a curse on all humanity. We see that 
 he took a clean holy man, and woman, from under 
 the hand of God, and defiled them, and imposed up- 
 on them every curse that Avas in his power. He has 
 made liars, drunkards, robbers, murderers, tobacco 
 cheAA'ers, and CAxry CA^il thing out of humanity that 
 he Avants to. 
 
 NoAV, God sent Jesus Christ into the Avorld to 
 deliver mankind. He made a way whereby we 
 might be delivered, Luke 1, beginning at the G8th 
 verse, "Blessed be the Lord God of Israel ; for he 
 hath visited and redeemed his people. And hath 
 raised up an horn of salvation for us in the house 
 of his seVvant DaAid ; As he spake by the mouth of 
 his holy prophets, AA'hich have been since the world 
 began : That w^e should be saved from our enemies, 
 and from the hand of all that hate us : To perform 
 the mercy promised to our fathers, and to remem- 
 ber his holy covenant ;" and in the 73rd verse, "The 
 oath AAiiich he sware to our father Abraham." Also 
 the 74:th and 75th verses, "That he Avould grant un- 
 to us, that Ave being delivered out of the hand of our 
 enemies might serve him without fear, in holiness 
 and righteousness before him, all the days of our 
 life." NoAv we see that this deliverance was to come 
 through Jesus Christ. In Matthew 1:21 we hear
 
 now I GOT FAITH iM 
 
 the aiiiicl aniiouiiciiiu to Joscpli. "And she shall 
 briiiii forth a son, and thou shalt call his naiiiL' 
 Jesus; for he shall save his people from their sins,'' 
 So we see that he came to save us from oui- sins, not 
 ill them. We find tliat he did come, in Luke, the 
 2nd chapter and 7th verse, "And she broujiht foilli 
 her hrstboru sou, and wrapped him in swaddlinji 
 clothes, and laid liim in a manger; because theie 
 Avas no room for tliem in tlie inn.'' There arc many 
 people who are looking for Jesus to come — they say 
 that he has not yet come, but is coming to set uj) a 
 literal kingdom ; but we find tliat he did come, "lie 
 came to his own and his own reci'ived him not,'' 
 '"But to as many as received him to them lie gave 
 power to become the sons of God." 
 
 He came in the flesh. AVe might take his life 
 from the manger to tlie cross, but we Avilnt to com- 
 mence where he began to set us an example, and 
 look at liini as an exam])le for the preaclier. AVe 
 liave in tlie former chapter given him as an example 
 for the christian and the church. ]S\)w we want to 
 look at him as a preaclier. We see the text, in tlie 
 13tli chapter of HebieAvs and 8tli verse, *'Jesiis 
 Christ tlie same yesterday, and to-day and forever." 
 So as Christ came in the flesh to the peo])le at the 
 time here spoken of, he comes now in liis word and 
 his Sj)irit, and he is the same today: has the same 
 power to give to men and Avomeii to become the sons 
 of Cod as he had when he walked on earth. 
 
 AVe find that John the Baptist was the forerun- 
 ner of Jesus Christ and preached i-epentance to the 
 people, and baptized them unto repentance and 
 faith in the Christ that should come, and we fiml 
 that he told them so, in ]\latthcw 3:11. "I. indeed, 
 baptize you with Avater unto repentance: but he Ihat 
 Cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I 
 am not Avorthy to bear: he shall baptize y(»n with 
 the Holy Ghost, and Avitli lire." Xow we see Ik- had 
 reference to Christ, and he told tlieni ihat he would
 
 74 IKnV I GOT FAITH 
 
 (Iccicasc but (Mirist Avould increase. Let us look at 
 Mattliew 3 :13-17 : "Thfu conieth Jesus fioiii (iali- 
 lee to Jordan unto John, to be baptizcMl of him. But 
 John forbad him, sajVinji, I liave need to be baptized 
 of thee, and comest tliou to me? And Jesus 
 answering- said unto him, Suffer it to be so now : for 
 thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness. Theu 
 he suffered him. And Jesus, when he Avas baptized, 
 Avent up straightway out of the water : and, lo, the 
 heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the 
 spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting 
 upon him : And lo a voice from heaven, saying, 
 This is my beloved Son, in Avhom I am Avell pleased." 
 XoAV we see this is where Jesus began setting the 
 example for us.. We never see Avhere he was bap- 
 tized but the one time. In men's theories and opin- 
 ions a great deal of division arises. Awhile back, 
 I Avas preaching and some holiness preachers were 
 sitting in fi'ont of me, and I said who is it that does 
 not believe that eTohn was bai)tizing by immersion. 
 One preacher raised his hand, and said he did not 
 believe it. This is the first man that I ever met in 
 all my ministry that said he did not believe John 
 Avas baptizing by immersion. It looks reasonable 
 to me that he was baptizing by immersion. We see 
 that some translators call him John the immerser, 
 and others John the dipper, and the King James 
 version, John the Baptist. However, he baptized 
 Jesus only once, and he came up out of the Avater, 
 and he Avould have had to be in the water to come 
 out of it, and Ave find that baptism represents a 
 burial. We see by reading the Gth chapter of Rom- 
 ans, beginning at the 1st verse and reading to the 
 third verse, "What shall we say then, shall we con- 
 tinue in sin, that grace may abound? God forbid. 
 How shall AA'e, that are dead to sin, live any longer 
 therein? Know ye not, that so many of us as were 
 baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his 
 death?" This means a spiritual baptism as many of
 
 HOW 1 GOT lAlTIl 7.") 
 
 US that liavt* been born of the spirit of (Jod liavc 
 been iinimMscd into Jesus Christ by the birth of 
 tlic spirit and dcjid to sin, as (Mirist died on the 
 cross. We have eon»e by way of the eioss, repented 
 of all our sins, they have been forgiven, we believed 
 and a(eei)ted Christ, have Ihhmi boin of the 
 spirit, ba|)tized in the s])iritual body of Christ, 
 hence we iire dead to sin as Cliiist was 
 natiii-ally dea<I on the cross. Fouitli verse, 
 ''Therefore we are buried with him l>y baj*- 
 tisni into death: tlnit like as Cliiist was 
 raised up from the dead by the glory of the Fatliei-, 
 even so we also should walk in newness of life." As 
 Christ was laid in the tomb, so are we to be buried 
 with him in the watery grave, typical of his burial 
 in the tomb, Cliiist in onr hearts, and we in the 
 water. liy this act we show forth to the world that 
 as Christ was raised from the tomb we come forth 
 from the watery grave, made alive to Cod to walk 
 in newness of life with Christ, jiroving to the world 
 that we are dead to sin. In the oth verse we see that 
 as we have been buried in the likeness of his death 
 we should also be in the likeness of his resurrection : 
 ''For if we have been planted together in tlie like- 
 ness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness 
 of his resurrection." Planting certainly means to 
 bury, to cover up. liirth means to come forth to 
 life. So baptism typities the death and resurrection of 
 the son of Cod. I see no reason why ]»eople should 
 split and cavil ovei- bai)tism, seeing that Christ was 
 baptized only once, and when we are baptized we 
 say to the world we are dead to sin, then ]n-ove it to 
 them by living without sin, taking Christ as our 
 example, denying ourselves of the things of this 
 world and walking in his ste])s. 
 
 We .see that Christ set the e\aiii]»le of b;iptism: 
 he now Itegiiis to give us an example by setting up 
 a school for preachers, as we see in Matt. 4 :1. "'Then 
 was Jesus led up ol' the spirit inl(» I he wilderness to
 
 7() now I GOT FAITH 
 
 be tempted of the devil ;" 2iid verse, '^Aiid when he 
 had fasted forty days and forty nights, he Avas after- 
 wards an hungered." In this we see that Jesus 
 shoAvs forth liis man weakness as well as his God 
 power. He is here showing us Avhat God can enable 
 us to do, and hoAv that Ave should tarry before God 
 until Ave come in possession of the Holy Ghost, 
 Avliicli is the Avriter of the Avord of God, that Avill 
 enable us to preach just like the HoIa* Ghost has 
 Avritten it. Xow we see here that after Jesus had 
 fasted forty days and nights the tenq^ter came to 
 him and said, Matt. 4 :3, "If thou be the Son of God, 
 command that these stones be made bread." This 
 tempter Avas the same old devil that crept into the 
 garden of Eden and attracted the attention of our 
 foreparents and made them believe that God had 
 made a mistake. This same devil was as aa ell aware 
 that Jesus Christ had come to make a way to take 
 sin cursed and fallen man from under his hand as 
 he Avas av^are of the fact that God's Avord Avas true, 
 and that the first man and Avoman that God made 
 wei'e holy. He aiso kncAV that if he could get Jesus 
 to perform one miracle for Mm that that would 
 again block God's j)lan and stop the plan of salva- 
 tion. 
 
 Jesus had God power enough to knoAv this, and 
 he gave him answer in the 4th verse, ''But he an- 
 swered and said, It is written, Man shall not Ha'c by 
 bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out 
 of the mouth of God." Jesus knew that there would 
 be some preachers that would follow his example, 
 and here he gives them a club to fight the theolo- 
 gian, and AA^hen they come and tell us tliat different 
 parts of the scripture has passed aAAay, we can refer 
 them to the language of Christ in the 4th chapter of 
 Matthew and the 4th verse. The deA'il was defeated 
 in this, but he was not satisfied, we see in the 5th 
 verse, "Then the dcAdl taketh him up into the holy 
 city, and setteth him on a pinnacle of the temple."
 
 now I GOT FAlTil 77 
 
 TIr* ()lii verse, "And saitli unto liiui, it lliuu be llie 
 Son of God, cast tliAself down : for it is written, He 
 shall iiive his angels charge concerning thee: and in 
 their hands they shall ])ear thee np, lest ar any time 
 thou dasli thy foot against a stone." Here the flevil 
 Avas trying to get him to perform another miracle 
 for him, and even quoted scripture, which he will 
 do yet, but Jesus gives him the answer in the 7th 
 verse, '"Jesus said unto him, It is written again, 
 Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy (Jod." 
 
 Jesus knew that we who follow him would be 
 asked to speak water into wine, to raise the dead 
 that had been dead for forty years, and to ])Ut on 
 limbs that had been cut off and buried and decayed, 
 and put in eyes that had been bursted out. I have 
 been asked to do all these things, and a great many 
 more: but I refer them to the 7th verse of the 4th 
 chapter of Matthew, in Jesus language, "Thou shalt 
 not tempt the Lord thy God." Also let us notice 
 the 8th and 9th verses, ''Again, the devil takest him 
 up into an exceeding high mountain, and shcAveth 
 him all the kingdoms of the world, and the gloi-y of 
 them ; And saith unto him, All these things will I 
 give thee, if thou wilt fall doAvn and worship me." 
 Xow then my brother minister if you can just lose 
 sight of Jesus Christ as a (Jod and can see him 
 standing there as a hungry man who had not eaten 
 for forty days and nights, and who was suffering 
 all the tortures that hunger can make a man suffer, 
 and was there setting an exani]»h' for you and me 
 and every minister of the gosi)el to not seil out to 
 the devil. And in the 10th verse, "Then saith Jesus 
 unto him. Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, 
 Thou shalt Avorship the Lord thy (Jod, and him only 
 shalt thou serve." Also the 11th vei-se, "•Tiien the 
 de\'il leaveth him, and, behold, angels came and min- 
 istered unto him." 
 
 This is an exami>le thai .lesus has given ns as 
 ministers, that Ave might deny ourselves of the
 
 78 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 thiiijis of this world, and tany bofoic CJod to know 
 his will concoininii us, j-et the Holy (Jhost that will 
 enable us to picach the word of God as Jesus 
 preached it. In other words this is a school that 
 Jesus has set up here for his preachers; to go to 
 school to the Holy Ghost, to j»et that wisdom fioni 
 above that Avill enable them to give their lives before 
 they would compi-omise with the devil. 
 
 Now^, we see here that Jesus would not attempt 
 to speak the stones into bread, although he was 
 hungry, neither would he jump off of the pinnacle 
 to show that he could do it without hurting him- 
 self. If he had done this for the devil he would have 
 ruined the plan of salvation. Then in the wind-up 
 we see that he did not bow down to the devil, though 
 he offered him the Avhole world. Sad to say that 
 today there are preachers that have bowed down to 
 the devil and let down the standard for a little 
 filthy lucre, and for the praise of man. 
 
 There are, now, scores of young men and women 
 who are taken in and educated to preach certain 
 doctrines for a denomination. Whatever you are 
 stamped for is wiiat you have to preach. If you are 
 educated by the Presbyterian denomination for a 
 preacher, you must preach Presbyterian doctrine: 
 if you are educated by the Baptist denomination for 
 a preacher, yuo must preach Baptist doctrine : if 
 you are educated by the Methodist denomination for 
 a preacher, you have to preach the Methodist doc- 
 trine. You go out under their commands and in- 
 structions ; belong to them and are sent of them. 
 
 Xow this reminds me of an incident that oc- 
 curred w hen I was a little boy, that I will give as an 
 illustration to make more plain to you what this 
 means, I Avas raised in the back woods of South- 
 ern Illinois, and as I have before stated, my mother 
 died before I could remember, and my father's sis- 
 ter took mother's place to raise me. People Avere 
 very poor then and did not have things as plentiful
 
 HOW I (ioT I Arni 79 
 
 as they <1() now: iicillici- (li<l < liildicii Uavc as many 
 thinjLiK to play with as they do now, but they were 
 just like children are now, always wantin<> thin<;;s 
 that were not intended foi- tlieiii lo have. Hvei-y 
 tliin<> was run on the economy phin. My aunt would 
 raise cotton, card and spin it, and make clothinu for 
 us children to wear through the summer. My lath- 
 er raised sheep and they would wash, shear and spiu 
 the wool and make our wintei- clothes, ^\'hen ihei-e 
 was a piece of cloth taken out there was always 
 some ends of thread that were called thumbs. It 
 was the thread that went around the beams of the 
 loom: they could not be woven in, as there was 
 nothiuii else to hold it. This was cut oti" the cloth 
 and used as thread to patch and do other sewinu. 
 There was au old mau called, "Cheap -lohn" who 
 came throuuh the country about once a year, and ho, 
 sold iireat biii s[»ools of black tlax th)-ead. ( )ne spool 
 would last a year. It was only used for spe( ial 
 occasions, and was put away, and kept in a secret 
 ])lace whei-e the children were supposed not to i»et 
 it and waste it. This was the thtnu, I wanted. One 
 day I stole the spool of thread, ;;ot a horse tly, lied 
 the thread on to its leg and let it fly; and I would 
 unwind the thread and it would fly hi.uhei- and 
 liiuhei- into the air until I had all tlie rhi-ead un- 
 wound, and then I had to stop it. The fly would 
 flutter and j^o in all directions trying to go higher, 
 but when I would decide to wind him in and save 
 the thi-ead. and would begin to wind he would flut- 
 ter and kick and try to get loose, l»ut he would have 
 to come, for I had the thread on his leg. This may 
 seem like foolishiu'ss to you, but this repr<'senls the 
 preacluM- that is sent out to preach doctrines of men. 
 His soul m:iy be honest, he tarries Itefoi-e (Jod, he is 
 not satisfie<l. feels there is something lacking. Hut 
 he has to pi-each to the ix'ople that they have to sin 
 more or less evei-y day, "That he that saith hu* liveih 
 and sinneth not is a liai-, and the truth is not in
 
 80 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 him," "Prone to sin as the sparks are to ffy up- 
 ward," and much more such man made doctrines as 
 this, but his soul cries out to (rod, and finally he 
 wakes up to the fact that (lod has something in 
 store for him that he is not in possession of, and is 
 made aware of the fact that Jesus set an example 
 for him to follow. It is also made known to him 
 that Jesus suffered Avithout the gate that he ndght 
 sanctify the people Avith his own blood. He gets an 
 understanding of the ITtli chapter of St. John, 
 makes his surrender to God of his time, talent and 
 life, his faith takes hold of the promises and he re- 
 ceives the Holy Ghost, and he is all sold out for 
 God. The Holy Ghost in him preaches sanctifica- 
 tion as a second work of grace, and divine healing 
 as a Bible doctrine. Some of the congregation soon 
 report him to the presiding elder, or other higher 
 authority of their denomination, they soon come to 
 wait on him, to inform him of the fact that he must 
 submit to their doctrine, or they A\ill deal with him ; 
 that it is a heresy and unless he will acknowledge 
 that he is wrong and renounce this as a heresy, and 
 hold up the doctrine of their church they will turn 
 him out and take his credentials from him. He may 
 object, he may beg, but they will turn him out, they 
 have the sectarian strings on him, they have the 
 power and according to the rules of the denomina- 
 tion they turn him out, as they think, to go to the 
 bad. 
 
 I was in meeting one time T\T^th a brother that 
 had had this experience, and in his preaching he 
 said that he got the light on sanctification and the 
 experience, and began to preach it, and the presid- 
 ing Elder sent for him, as he had been visited by a 
 number of smaller offtcers. He said, "Now, Broth- 
 er Moon, I have a good job for you where you can 
 have a nice little work and can command a salary 
 that AAill make a living for you and your family." 
 He told him that he was very thankful for that,
 
 now 1 COT FAITH 81 
 
 and that he would certainly api)i'e(iate it. But the 
 EldcM- said, "It is on conditioii that you will not 
 preach this sanctitication. Of course we believ(» it 
 •is a I>ibh' doctrine, but it wouhl not do to preacli it 
 to the i)eopie that they sliould have it.'' Brother 
 Moon told him that he had to preach it. The Elder 
 said, "You cannot ])reach it. if you do I will turn 
 you out of the church and take your credentials." 
 lliotlier Moon said to him, "You cannot <lo it. To 
 do that you would have to steal Jacob's ladder and 
 ransack the books of heaven to turn me out, for I 
 am in (lod's church, wliich the uates of hell cannot 
 prevail against. 
 
 I would to (lod that all who have licaid his 
 voice would be as ])ositive as was this man, and 
 stand to the truth instead of acce])tin.u; error. There 
 is now in tlie Home here a l)rother who is ])iincipal 
 of our school who has had the experience of which 
 I have spoken. He attended a theolojrical semin- 
 ary, was educated and (>i-daine<l foi- a rresbyteriaii 
 preacher. After picachinu for them for a time, and 
 while tariyin<i lu'fore (Jod he saw that immeision 
 was tlie mo(h' of baptisni. He left the Presbyterian 
 denomination and joined the Baptists to be im- 
 mersed, still not satislied. and liis soul hunjLii'y for 
 (lod. He found out that sancti Ileal ion was for him 
 and was a Bible doctrine and he obtained the ex- 
 perience and commenced i)reachinii- it to othei-s and 
 the Ba])tist denominalion turned him out. Some 
 one sent liim a (Jospel Trumitet. About this time, he 
 noticed tliere was to l)e a meetinii hebl at Andci'son, 
 Indiana, in -lunc. l!ll."'). He was askiuii (Jod from 
 his heart to o]>en the way for him to uo. and one 
 morninii' a neiuhl»or knocked at liis (lo(U-. came in 
 and told him that there was to lie a meeting at An- 
 derson. Indiana. The brother tobl him that he had 
 been wishinii that he micht g;o. lie also said. "If 
 you will iio, I will i)ay your expenses Hwre and 
 back.'' Tie went, was there for seveial davs, and
 
 OZ now I GOT FAITH 
 
 one (lay lie and aiiotlicr hrotlici- were ])usily cii- 
 gajucd in conversation and did not attend the fiist 
 part of the preachinji services, but finally they went 
 to the auditorium and just as they stepped into the* 
 door he heard me announce that I was runninji a 
 school at Koswell, Xew Mexico, and Avas standinj; 
 in need of teachers, and if any one felt that Ood 
 had his hand on them for this work to talk Avitli me 
 or write to me. He said that he had been wishin<» 
 that the Lord would open the way where he could 
 teach in this kind of a school, as he had been ])rinci- 
 pal in public schools and understood this kind of 
 work. He said when he heard me make the an- 
 nouncement, the Lord said to him, ''That is for- 
 you." He came to me and had a talk with me, and 
 Ave agreed that Ave Avould hold it before the Lord, 
 Avhich we did, with the result that he is here, noAv 
 has charge of the school and has tAvo teachers un- 
 der him and more than fifty pupils, and (rod is 
 blessing in the AVork. 
 
 KoAV had he boAved doAvn to the devil and stuck 
 to the doctrines of men and giAen up the Lord he 
 could never have accomplished his purpose, neither 
 could God have used him .for what he is noAv using 
 him, to train children up for heaven. 
 
 If Jesus had bowed down to the dcAil and wor- 
 shiped him, this plan of salvation could never have 
 been completed. I haAe seen many times in my 
 ministry when this thought has been brought to my 
 mind, Avhen it seemed that starvation was at the 
 door, and the devil Avould tell me if I Avould weaken 
 a little, and let up on my ideas of God's healing all 
 manner of diseases and people living a pure life and 
 making wrongs right that the people would support 
 me but when I failed to listen to the devil and held 
 a rebuke in my soul against him and held on to God, 
 the Lord Avould provide a Avay and furnish our liv- 
 ing. This is Avhat God w^ants his preachers to do. 
 Failing to do this, locks the AA'heels of Zion and hin-
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 83 
 
 (lers till' work of (Jod and prcvcul.s (Jod from iiiaui- 
 fostiii*; his power thioujih the ministiy and the 
 rhiirch today as he did in the Ai)ostolic days. 
 
 My lirotlicr. my cxjxMiencc is. if we preach the 
 trutli without compromise (Jod will ])r()vide loi- us. 
 We may i>et a little hunuiy. our clothes may jiet a 
 little thread bai-e, oui- furniture iiin down, our rents 
 may become due, some ])ersecution aiise auainst us, 
 but (lod will opi'U the way ami take care of us and 
 his cause. 
 
 If every preacher that has taken u]) the j»ospel 
 to preach it had tairied befoi-e (Jod as the example 
 liiven by -lesus Christ himself in the Fouith chapter 
 of Matthew, and would have all {)reached the same 
 thinjj, God would have had a miuhtier church and 
 peojde throuuh whom he could have manifested his 
 power as it was in the Apostolic days. 
 
 I am goinji" to say somethinu else stronger than 
 the above. Brethern, 1 know it will hurt, but (lod 
 Almighty help you to be hundde enough to accept 
 it and i»rofil by it. If the preachers wh(> claim to 
 be of this reformation would take this example, 
 tarry before (iod until they get the mind of (Jod, 
 preach the full gosjud. deny themselves of the things 
 if this life as .Jesus did, give the devil to undeistand 
 rhat they would m)t bow down to him, that they 
 would give their lives befoi-e they would do it, there 
 M'ould be more of that love one foi* another that 
 Jesus ])raye(l foi', and the {ticacliers in the apostolic 
 days had. Tliei-e woubl be the same ]K)wer mani- 
 fested that was manifested in the ai)ostolic church 
 that Ave have on record in the r)th chapter of Acts 
 when (lod had cleaned his chuich by the death of 
 Ananias and Sa])phira. I i)ray (Jod to speed the 
 time that we get a shaking and the nnnisters and 
 the church cleaned up for (Jod nniil they will be on 
 lire for (Jod, with the old time powci- and ilie signs 
 following them who claim to believe. 
 
 We see after . lesus set this e\aTii|)l(' lie ilien goes
 
 84 now 1 GOT FAITH 
 
 to pivac-liiiij> the go.spcl. His iirst text is Matthew 
 4:17, "From that time Jesus began to preach, and 
 to say, Ke^K'nt : for the kingdom of heaven is at 
 hand." We see that he preached repentance. He 
 did not go into a place and accept everybody avIio 
 professed to be saved, and preaching littk^ chalk 
 water sermons that would tickle the ear and ease 
 the conscience, rather than that act of grace that 
 moves the hearts of men and women to repentance 
 and enables them t^ bring their mind in from the 
 world and review their past life and behold the 
 goodness of God and liis love to them, and consider 
 their past life and their unthankfulness and unholi- 
 ness before God, and preaching to the men and 
 women until they felt ashamed and sorry for the 
 past and putting them into a position where they 
 would rather have God than anything else. Then 
 they are willing to turn everything loose for God. 
 To one in this position it is no trouble for them to 
 throw off neckties, gold collar buttons and gold cuff 
 buttons, stick pins, plumes and feathers and super- 
 fluities of all kinds, and make wrong s right, 
 straighten up their back life until it "vvill read like 
 the word of God, and from the depths of their hearts 
 say, ''Anything Lord." This is the Bible plan of 
 salvation, which is deliverance from sin, anchors 
 the soul in God, brings satisfaction and enables us 
 to be living examples and makes a craving in the 
 heart and a hungering and thirsting for more of 
 God; it soon brings them to the place where they 
 make a deeper consecration, where they can present 
 their bodies a living sacrifice to God which is their 
 reasonable service, giving their time, talents, life, 
 means and all over into the hands of God, then just 
 being as clay in the potter's hands and realizing that 
 what they have belongs to God, faith takes liold of 
 God's promises and the blood of Jesus Clirist cleans- 
 es from all sin and the Holy Ghost fills the soul 
 until they have the power of God that enables them
 
 now I GOT lAITH 85 
 
 to be used as iiisti-uincnts in the hands of (lod lo 
 prove to the world that they are not of the Avorl«l. 
 
 A body of ]>reaehers of this kind can tire a coin- 
 iininity, tliey ean stir a town or a eity. Tliey can 
 make the devil tremble on his throne in hell. They 
 can make Avicked sjnrits and deceivers Mee under 
 their rebuke wliich thev <>ive in the name of Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Wq Avill now consider the kind of ])reacheis that 
 Jesus called and sent. Matt. 10:1, "And wlww lie 
 had called unto him his twelve disciples, lie liave 
 them power against unclean spirits, to cast them 
 out, and to heal all manner of sickness and all man- 
 ner of disease." Xow my brother I want to (all 
 your attention auain to the text in the loth cliai)ter 
 of Hebrews, and Stli verse, "Jesus Christ the same 
 yesteiday, today and forever." We see in the lOth 
 chapter of Acts, Peter telling Cornelius and others 
 who were uathered toiiether that Ood had no res- 
 pect of persons and that tlie Holy (Jhost was for the 
 Gentiles as well as for the Jews. Let me reason 
 with you. If Jesus Christ gave preachers this pow- 
 er when on earth does he not do it yet, if he is the 
 same Christ, if he has no respect of ])eisons, if he de- 
 sires this truth to go to the people as he has i)reach- 
 ed it, and if those that he has called and sent preach 
 it, does he not desire that you and I have the san»e 
 power and authority to ])reach the word that they 
 did? If so will he not give it to us? The troul)le 
 with many ministers today is they have been look- 
 ing at it as being for the Apostles. They havi» lost 
 sight of the fact that Jesus Christ is the same yes- 
 terday, today and forevei-. They have taken man's 
 wisdom in the place of what (lod says, and have not 
 tarried on theii- faces befoi-e him to know his will. 
 But they study commentaries and many books wiii- 
 ten by men. study to know the opinions of men. in- 
 jure their eyes and health di;L:i:iiig down after this 
 kind of wisdom, until it lias Immoiih- tlic ilicoiv of
 
 8() now I GOT FAITH 
 
 111011 instead of the power of (Jrod with the sect 
 preachers in the modern pulpits of today. But my 
 brotlier it is God's truth that he desires us to preach 
 and God Avaiits the people to know it, and he does 
 not want the rubbish of man to come up between 
 the people and God's word. 
 
 We iind that he told them Avhat to preach in the 
 seventh verse of the tenth chapter of Matthew and 
 continue reading to the seventeenth verse : "And 
 as ye go preach, saying. The kingdom of heaven is 
 at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise 
 the dead, cast out devils: freely ye have received, 
 freely give. Provide neither gold, nor silver, nor 
 brass in your purses. Nor scrip for your journey, 
 neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves : for 
 the workman is worthy of his meat. And into what- 
 soever city or town ye shall enter, in<|uire who in 
 it is worthy ; and there abide till ye go thence. And 
 Avhen ye come into an house salute it. And if the 
 house is worthy, let your peace come up on it, but if 
 it be not worthy let your peace return to you. And 
 Avhosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your 
 words, when ye depart out of that house ^r city, 
 shake off the dust of your feet. Verily I say unto 
 you, it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sod- 
 om and Gomorrha in the day of judgment, that, for 
 that city. Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the 
 midst of w^olves; be ye therefore wise as serpents, 
 and harmless as doves." Now brethern, this means 
 going as God's ministers were sent in the apostolic 
 days, and he means it yet. They proved faithful, 
 then he told them as recorded in Luke 22 :35-36, 
 "And he said unto them, When I sent you without 
 purse, and scrij), and shoes, lacked ye anything? 
 And they said. Nothing. Then said he unto them. 
 But now, he that hath a purse, let him take it, and 
 likewise his scrip." If we do not preach his word, 
 do not believe it, and do not trust him he cannot 
 send us forth, and God cannot use us as he used
 
 HOW I COT FAITH 87 
 
 tliciii. ^\'(• sec rlijit lie toJd tliciii llint tlicy should 
 b(* scourjicd in the syiuiiiouiics. and Inoiiulil Ix'torc 
 the ruk'is and Ixdorc couils for his sak«', l»nt to 
 tako no thouiiht what thoy should say for it should 
 bo <>iv('n thcni, for it was not thcni that spcakcth. 
 but the spirit of your Father which s])('ak(*th in you. 
 So they had the spiiit of (lod in llu-ni. 
 
 1 liavc ol'ttinics ^onc to coininunitics to preach, 
 and have been accused and contU'nined because I did 
 not run fi-om house to house, but wtuild stay at one 
 place whei-e I went in the ]>e.uinninji. jn-ovided il 
 proved to be a ])lace ])re])ared by tlie Loid for nie. 
 It is the secret of success in the ndnistiy. Tf you 
 visit at the ditTerent places and put in yiMii- lime 
 g-ossij)inii and talking aljout thiniis and liai)i»eniiius 
 of the <lay, you are uoinu to have to j^o up before the 
 people with a man made message delivered without 
 ihe s])irit of (Jod, there will not be the power of God 
 in the niessaiic, and there will be no conviction for 
 sin. no conviction for healinu, no benetit. time lost 
 and the conjirejiation in a worse condition when 
 you left them than they were when you went there. 
 
 r»od Avants the pure liospel preached under the 
 anointing of the Holy (Jhost. He wants his minis- 
 ters to lay on their faces befoic him ucttinii wisdom 
 from him, and speakinji forth the word of (Jod in 
 such a way that (lod will show forth his ])ower in 
 savin<i' sinners, healinu the sick (►f all manner of 
 diseases, and the dead will l>e laised and (Jod will 
 be jilorifled and the country will be stirred, the devil 
 will howl, and mobs will come and (Jod will stay 
 the hand of the enemy, and send out his ministeis 
 as flaminji tii-e that will leave a repoit whei-evei- 
 they lio that they are preachinn the word of (!o<l. s(> 
 that when the iK'0])le that jio throuiih tlieic will 
 know foi- years that something has hai»pene(l. 
 
 Some say do you know that it was oidy the 
 twelve apostles that wei-e j»iven that authority? No 
 I did not know it, T have heaid it said, biu I find in
 
 88 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 tlie lOtli chapter of Luke where he called and sent 
 seventy more, sendini>- them ont two and tAvo, <iiving 
 them the same authority and power that he did to 
 the twelve. We lind in Luke 10:1, "After these 
 things the Lord appointed other seventy also, and 
 sent them two and two before his face into every 
 city and place, whither he himself would come." 
 And the third verse, "I send you forth as lambs 
 among wolves." Also let us notice Luke 10 :l-9, 
 "Carry neither purse, nor scrip, nor shoes : and sa- 
 lute no man by the way. And into whatsoever house 
 ye enter, first say, Peace be to this house. And if 
 the son of peace be there, your peace shall rest upon 
 it ; if not, it shall turn to you again. And in the 
 same house remain, eating and drinking such things 
 as they give : for the laborer is worthy of his hire. 
 Go not from house to house. And into whatsoever 
 city ye enter, and they receive you, eat such things 
 as are set before you: And heal the sick that are 
 therein, and say unto them, the Kingdom of God is 
 come nigh unto you.'' Also the lOtli and 11th 
 verses : "But into whatsoever city ye enter, and 
 they receive you not, go your ways out into the 
 streets of the same, and say. Even the very dust of 
 your city which cleaveth on us, we do wipe off 
 against you : notwithstanding be ye sure of this, 
 that the kingdom of God is come nigh unto you.'' 
 
 I have had some experience on this line, in the 
 latter clause of this verse. "Xotwithstanding be 
 ye sure of this, that the kingdom of God is come 
 nigh unto you." But be sure that whatsoever you do 
 is done in the spirit of God, and that you are led by 
 his spirit, and not because you have been mistreat- 
 ed, or because something has happened through ig- 
 norance, but because God has shown you by his 
 spirit that this is the thing for you to do. At one 
 time I went to a town to preach, a young man went 
 with me, and we put our horses in a man's stable 
 that he was acquainted with. We Avent to his house
 
 now I GOT FAITH 89 
 
 to stay until meetinji' tiiiio. Xo oiio from that house 
 went to meeting. Wlien meetinii was dismissed no 
 one asked us home with tliem. We went l)a<k to 
 this man's house, and woke him up and asked liini 
 if he would please eome and unlock Ids stable door 
 and let us take our horses out. He got his lantern 
 and in hunting for the lantern he lighted the lamp 
 and we saw a bed that Avas not occupied that would 
 have been plenty good for us to sleep in, I was tired 
 out. We went to the stable, he unlocked the door, 
 and we took out our horses, and as we were getting 
 on them the young man said the peo])le of this town 
 do not want the gospel very nuich. He remarked 
 we have been preached to death, we have just had 
 two meetings here. We rode some distance out of 
 town and stayed all night wliere we Avei-e ac([uaint- 
 ed. As we rode away I said I shake the dust otf of 
 my feet against this town and people, and T meant 
 to do it. When we got to our i-oom whei-e we stayed 
 all night, T began to get bothei-ed. I could not sleej), 
 got out of my bed and got on my kneex before CJod 
 and prayed most all night, and this scripture came 
 to me, **l>e sure the kingdom of (iod is come nigh 
 unto you." The thought came to me that I had not 
 done what 1 did, under the dictation of the Holy 
 Spirit. The Loid showed me to return to that town, 
 I went back the next day to fill the ai)pointment as 
 1 had promised. There was (|uite a ciowd came out, 
 the word of ( Jod went foil h in powei-, ( Jod wit nessed 
 to his tinth, the jx'ople got under convi<t ion, ;iiid 
 there was a home opened up for us, and in ;i few 
 days 1 was called out in the country to pray f(»r a 
 blind man who had been ])lind for eighteen years. 
 He was healed instantly. In a few days he came 
 to town to testify to the ])eo])le of I he healing power 
 of (Jod, he was well known and the country was 
 stirred. There were twenty-live convei-ted, an<l a 
 number of others henled. 1 w;is iiiiide hi thank ( 5od 
 that I lari-ied before liiiii ih;il iiiuhl. and did not
 
 90 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 stand to my first coiulusion, but waited on God for 
 wisdom. 
 
 Tlu'io aic other instances wlieie it did not look 
 favorable for a meeting, but God showed me to be- 
 gin, and I did so and God bore witness that it was 
 his will, that he still honors his Avord, and the meet- 
 ino' was a success. 
 
 We see that after Jesus had commissioned his 
 ministry he set the example before them, he preach- 
 ed to them, he saw that his time Avas draAving near. 
 He called them together, as Ave see in the 14th chap- 
 ter of John and the 12th verse he says, "Verily, 
 verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the 
 works that I do shall he do also : and greater Avorks 
 than these shall he do : because I go unto my P^ath- 
 er." In other words he turned his commission over 
 to them, gaA'^e them authority to do what would look 
 greater in the sight of men than the things that he 
 did. 
 
 O, but one says that is unreasonable. Let us see. 
 Was it not after Jesus ascended to heaven that the 
 Apostle Paul was converted, began preaching, and 
 Avas cast upon the Island and picked up a bundle 
 of sticks and laid them on the fire, and a viper came 
 out of the heat and fastened on his hand, and the 
 barbarians saw the a enomous thing and said among 
 themselves, that the man no doubt Avas a nuirderer 
 and althongh he had escaped from the sea that ven- 
 geance Avould not let him live, but he shook off the 
 Aiper into the fire and felt no harm, and Avhen they 
 looked AA'hen he should have swollen, or fallen doAA'u 
 dead suddenly and no harm came to him, then the 
 heathen and barbarians AA^ere convinced of the fact 
 before he left, that he was a man of God. They 
 looked upon him as being a god, though he had been 
 a persecutor of the church of God, though he had 
 been an opposer of the truth, it Avas more wonderful 
 to see him do these things than it was to see Jesus 
 Christ say to the paralyzed man who had not Avalked
 
 HOW I G(JT FAITH 91 
 
 for thirty-eight years to take up his bed and walk 
 that the people iniglit believe that Jesus had power 
 on earth to forgive sins. We see where I'aul sends 
 aprons and handkerchiefs fioni his body to the 
 afflicted, and those who. received tlieni were healed. 
 Was tliis not more Avonderful than for Jesus to say, 
 "Go thy way, thy son liveth." 
 
 Again in John 14 : 15-10, "If ye love me, keep my 
 eommandments. And I Avill pray the Father, and 
 he shall give you another Comforter, that he may 
 abide with you for ever;-' Also the 17th verse, 
 "Even the S])irit of trulh; whom the woi-ld cannot 
 receive because it seetli him not, neithei- knoweth 
 him; but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, 
 and shall be in you." This comforter is promised to 
 abide with tliem foi-ever. When we have the com- 
 forter we will not Ijecome puffed up, but will know, 
 like my son Charley, when he was a little boy he 
 preached a wonderful sermon, and people lifted him 
 U[) and passed him fi-om one to the other kissing and 
 hugging him, 1 took him to the woods and tried to 
 impress upon his mind the danger of getting exalt- 
 ed. I said, "My .son, the Lord wonderftdly used you 
 last iiiglit, and there were twenty-one conversions, 
 the people were in tears, ])tU do not lose sight of the 
 fact that it was God that did it, and you nuist not 
 let the people get you exalted. He said, "Papa, 
 don't you be uneasy. T know it was God, I could do 
 notliing [n-eaching without him." Vet he was only 
 a little past twelve years old. (), that God could 
 help us to see it as he made that diild to see it. 
 There woubl be more preachers used of (lod than 
 there ar«' now. I know ol" men that (Jod ()nce used 
 as power in his h;inds, that were honored by the 
 people, bragged on. and they became exalted, and 
 they are in sin and away from God today, and seem- 
 ingly there is no hojie fen- their return. They liiiled 
 to let the coml'orter be with iheni and idolect iIh-M) 
 tfom the snares of the (h'vil.
 
 92 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 KoAv, we hear Jesus saying to his disciples in 
 John 14:17, ''Even the Spirit of truth, Avhoni tlie 
 woi-ld cannot receive, because it seetli him not, 
 neither knoweth liini : but ye know liini : for he 
 dwelletli with you, and shall be in you." Also verses 
 18 and 1 J) : ''I will not leave you comfortless ; I Avill 
 come to you. Y(4 a little while, and the Avorld seeth 
 me no more ; but ye see me ; because I live, ye shall 
 live also. He had reference to himself, the world 
 did not know him. He Avas a man filled with God, 
 he was a comfort to his disciples, he spoke to them 
 comforting words, if they wanted information from 
 him of any kind, or words of advice they only had 
 to go to him. He gave a promise here that if they 
 would keep his commandments they would come in 
 possession of this comforter, that he would be with 
 them, that he would teach them, and that he would 
 do eA'en more for them than he could do now. He 
 Avas to be the spirit of truth, the world could not 
 have liim because the world did not know him. 
 They looked upon Jesus as being an imposter, they 
 accused him of being such, but his disciples knew 
 him, that he was their Lord. IS^oav he was going to 
 provide a way that after he left they might have 
 him Avith them all the time, and as it is uoav. We 
 can commune Avitli Christ uoav at all times, whether 
 Ave be under the lash, or in prison, in trouble of any 
 kind, under severe persecution and seemingly all 
 liell coming against us, Ave can call on Him, we can 
 get comfort from Him like sainted Stephen did 
 Avhen he Avas dying under the haiuls of the cruel 
 mob stoning him. The comforter stayed Avith him 
 and enabled him, like Jesus, to pray for his enemies 
 with his last breath. 
 
 AVhen Lazarus Avas sick and died they said if 
 Jesus had been here he Avould not have died. No 
 doubt they felt grieved because Jesus did not come. 
 He said to them he Avould live again. They said yes 
 Ave knoAv that he aaIII live at the resnri-ectiou. But
 
 now I (JOT FAITH 93 
 
 Jesus assured lliciii tlial lie woiiM lixc now. ;iii<l 
 asked where they had Iain him. The.v told him 
 tliat he liad been l)uiie(l lour ihiys, and l>.v Ihis time 
 he stinketh. But Jesus insisted upon tliem show- 
 ing him where Lazai'us was laid, and they took liini 
 to tlu' tond). He we])t witli tlu)se wlio wei)t, he 
 showed his sympatliy, lie showed his lov<'. yet he did 
 not compromise. They had ]u<)\('d to iiim thai they 
 did not ha\'e faith in him. now he wanle^i ihem to 
 ])rove to him tliat they did have faith, then lie said, 
 take away the stone. He coidd have taken away the 
 stone himself, but he wanted them to move it. My 
 brother if you want to piay to (iod and act returns 
 from him, you nnist take away the stone. 
 
 There are many A^■ho would like to ]u-ea(h like 
 the Apostle Taul, would like to l>eai' the name he 
 bore, and would like to pi'ay the prayer of fail li I liai 
 would heal the sick like he did, but they do iiol want 
 to take away the stone, they do not want to live 
 like he did. They do not like to bear llie persecu- 
 tion that Paul bore, they would fail lo preach I lie 
 whole ti-iilh and to stan<l I'oi- llie delciise ol' ihe gos- 
 pel like Paul i-ather than beai- the forty stripes less 
 one live times. If you want anythinu from (Jod you 
 nuist remove evei-y thinii which lays between you 
 and Him, and do iu)t expect him to move it. When 
 they took away the stone, Jesus showed forth (Jod's 
 ])ower. and set the example for the prayei- of failli. 
 He <lid not say I^'allier if it be <-onsisienl willi ihy 
 will, and if il be lo your uloiy, and if all llie |)eople 
 will belie\(', brinu Lazarus forth. He never had an 
 if in il . but he looked up unio heaven and said. I'al It- 
 er. I I hank thee that thou hast heard me. And 1 
 knew Ilia! I lion hearest me always: biil because of 
 the people which stand by 1 said it. llial I hey may 
 believe I hat Ihou hast sent me. And when he thus 
 had spoken, he ciied with a a loud voice. Lazarus, 
 come forlli," .loliii ll:ll-l.'l. Lazarus caiiK' loiMh 
 bound hand and fool willi uraxccloi lies, and his
 
 94 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 faci' wjis boinid about witli a napkin, and Jesus 
 said unto tluMii, "loose him, and let liini go." We 
 have an account aitci- tliat wIum-c lie sat at the table 
 with Jesus, but the people; Avauted to get hold of Mni 
 because; he had proved Ood's poAver to them. It is 
 the same way today. God has promised us that 
 Avhen Ave come into possession of this comforter, 
 Avhicli is the Holy Ghost, that He Avill teach us all 
 things that he has commanded us. 
 
 AVhen Ave are sick Ave are taught to call on the 
 Lord, James 5:14-1(), "Is any sick among you? let 
 him call for the elders of the church : and let them 
 pray over him, anointing him Avith oil in the name 
 of the Lord : And the prayer of faith shall save the 
 sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he 
 have connnitted sins, they shall be forgiven him. 
 Confess your faults one to another, that ye may be 
 healed." It does not say for a hot poultice ; for an 
 ash bag ; for a hot Avater bottle ; for a Avet rag, cold 
 or hot ; or call for a doctor to come and see Avhat is 
 the matter. He said call for the elders of the 
 church. Now, in the country where Ave used to live 
 there wcM-e three kinds of elders. One kind grcAV in 
 the fence corner, and Avas full of pith : another kind 
 is elected by men, and they were just about as pithy 
 as those that grcAV in the fence corner, and there 
 were God sent elders, called and chosen of him, the 
 same as in the apostolic days, that he speaks of in 
 Acts 20:28, "Take heed therefore unto yourseh'es, 
 and to all the flock, over the AAiiich the Holy Ghost 
 hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, 
 Avhich he hath purchased Avith his oavu blood." 
 Those are (^od sent elders Avhich pray for the sick 
 and God heals them, this is the kind of elders that 
 God Avants us to be brethern, and this does not mean 
 that you can be teaching remedies to the people, 
 and using them before them. 
 
 In order to be this kind of an eider you aaHI haA'e 
 to denv A'ourself of the thiniis of this world. Jesus
 
 now I GOT FAITH \)o 
 
 says ill -lolm l")::;, "-Now ye arc clean lliroiiuli the 
 word which I liavc spoken unto you." It means that 
 they liad been accepted, that they weie clean from 
 all foolishness aud idolatry and luinccessaiies that 
 they had iiiveii place to the tiuth. tliat they luid a<- 
 cepted and obeyed it. lie tells us in the ITtli Cliai)- 
 ter of St. John and the Sth verse, "For I have j>iven 
 unto them the words which thou j»avest me: and 
 they have received them, and have known suiely 
 that I <aiiie out from thee, and they have believed 
 that thou didst send me." And he prays for their 
 sanctification, statin ji, that they are not of the world 
 even as he is not of the world. In tlie 20th verse, 
 ''Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also 
 wliich shall believe on me throuiih their word." 
 Here he prays not for them alone, but for all that 
 miuht believe on him throiiiih his word, and that 
 they miiiht all be one, notice the 21st verse. ""That 
 they all may Ix' one as thou L'athei-, ait in me, and I 
 in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the 
 world may believe that thou hast sent me." 
 
 He lioes to the uarden of (lethsemaiic and lays 
 on his face, and sets us' an example how that we 
 should tarry before (Jod, and behold the example 
 that lie set before ns. (Jet ])ower from God that 
 will enable us to look away from the things of the 
 world, lose sijLiht of the thiiiiis around you. and fol- 
 low the exam])le which Jesus has set. lie knew 
 that he was uoiiiii to the cross. (Jod «»ave him power 
 to say thy will be done. Xext we see him in the 
 judmiieiil hall, the lash is laid on his ba<-k. the uasli- 
 es iiia<le and the blood Hows, thus the j)ropliesy of 
 Isaiah is inltilled. wlieic he says, "P>y his sti-ijies 
 are we healed." (fO<l does not want us as ministers 
 to deny this, he wants us to show by our lives and 
 preaching that these stripes have accoiiiplished 
 their purjtose. It is true it is made fun of by the 
 sectarian prea<liers in the niodeni pulpits. laiiLilieil 
 at bv sectarians and deluded soiils. iimiored by sonic
 
 9(> now I GOT FAITH 
 
 prolcsscd s;iiii(s. My friend this makes no differ- 
 ence. It w;is llici-e that Jesus atoned by the shed- 
 rtinj>' of liis blood and made a way whereby all sick 
 and suffering liumanity might come to the great 
 healing fountain that flows from the heart of God 
 tliat lieals all maniiei- of diseases. It is for the man 
 or woman that loves, serves and obeys God in spite 
 of all the opposing powers in hell. 
 
 Now we see him bear his cross up Calvary, now 
 he is nailed to the rugged cross and hangs between 
 heaven and earth. 
 
 Let us review his life a little : He came to the 
 world, was born in a stable because there was no 
 room for him in the inn, he was wrapped in swad- 
 dling clothes. He said the foxes have holes, and the 
 birds of the air have nests, but the Son of man hath 
 not where to lay his head. When he dies he is 
 drawn up between heaven and earth, no place for 
 him to die on the earth. 
 
 They mocking him platted a crown of thorns and 
 placed it on his head and a reed in his right hand, 
 and bowed the knee before him and mocked him, 
 said Hail, King of the Jews. They spit upon him, 
 and took the reed and smote him on the head, and 
 they drove the spikes through the feet that carried 
 the glad tidings over the hills of Judea. We hear 
 him crying out with that voice that commanded the 
 winds to cease and the Avaves to be still, '"I thirst." 
 We see them giving him vinegar and gall, he refuses 
 to take it. We hear him crying out, "My God, my 
 God, Avhy hast thou forsaken me?'' Xow the Son 
 of God cries with a loud voice it is finished, then this 
 old Avorld was clothed in darkness, the veil of the 
 temple was rent in tAvain from the top to the bot- 
 tom : and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; 
 and the gi-aves were opened : and many bodies of the 
 saints came cmt of the graves. When the centurion, 
 and those Avith him Avatching Jesus, saw the earth- 
 (juake, and the things that Avere done, they feared
 
 liuw I c;()T I A ITU 97 
 
 and said, truly lliis was the Son ol ( lod. It was too 
 late, lie was dead. 
 
 My brother preacher, when you close your eyes 
 ill death it will be too late then to ]»rea(li the irulli 
 as God lias called you to preach it. It will be too 
 late to say that (iod must have wanted iiie to be true 
 to him, and not conform to the world, but to preach 
 the whole liospel, it will be too late then, now is the 
 time to do it. 
 
 We see that Christ was taken trom the cross by 
 Joseph and lai<l in his own new tomb : was born in 
 a borroAved stable, he had no where to lay his head : 
 died on a borrowed cross: he was buried in a ln)r- 
 rowed tomb, but tliaidc (lod it was the plan of sal- 
 vation completed which Avill raise fallen humanity 
 from under the blight of sin, death and hell and 
 deliver them out of the hands of their enemy the 
 devil and enable them to Avalk and talk with God 
 and ])rove to the world there is a reality in the plan 
 of salvation. 
 
 I pray ( Jod Almighty to bless this message to his 
 glory and to the good of fallen humanity, and es- 
 pecially to ministers, and put a stir in their souls to 
 be an honor to the call God has given you and to fill 
 it the Bible wav.
 
 98 J low I GOT FAITH 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH. 
 
 "As tliou hast sent me into the Avorld, even so 
 have I also sent them into the world." St. John 
 17 :18. 
 
 Now we see in this text that Jesus sent the 
 church as the Father had sent him. In or<ler to give 
 you a better understanding of the resi^onsibility 
 that rested upon the church, and of the commission 
 that Jesus gave them, we had better review the life 
 of Christ and his ministry a little. 
 
 First Ave find that Christ was born of a woman, 
 he was flesh and blood, he was raised by a carpen- 
 ter, he reached the years of manhood, and went to 
 preaching the gospel, and setting the example, and 
 exhorting the believers to follow in his steps. He 
 Avas once a babe and grew to be a man, he was a 
 man filled with God, and God poAver through him 
 made the blind to see, and the lame to walk, the 
 deaf to hear and the dumb to talk, the dead was 
 raised and all manner of ahliction was healed 
 through Jesus Christ by the poAver of God that was 
 in him. 
 
 XoAV he tells us in the third chapter of First 
 John and in the second verse, ''Beloved, noAv are we 
 the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear Avhat we 
 shall be: but Ave knoAV that when he shall appear, 
 AA'e shall be like him ; for aa^c shall see him as he is." 
 Now, this does not mean that Ave Avill be gods, that 
 Ave can create Avorlds, but it means as Jesus Christ 
 was a man filled Avith God, we must be men and 
 AA^omen filled Avitli God, and he means that the God 
 power in him will draw the God poAver in us to him. 
 To make it more impressive, in the third verse he 
 says, "And every man that hath this hope in him
 
 now 1 CiOT FAITII UJ) 
 
 purifies himself even as lie is imic." Xow Ave find 
 that after (Miiist had manifested his jtower in the 
 way that he did before the di.seiples then he com- 
 missioned them to do the thin,us that he did. and 
 <ireater thinus than he did, as you will see in .lohn 
 14:12, ''\'eiHy, verily, 1 say unto you. Jle that be- 
 lieveth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; 
 and greater works than these shall he do : because 
 I i»o unto my Father." Then in the lath verse, '"If 
 ye love me, keei) my eommandments." Also the Kith 
 verse, ''And I will pray the Father, and he shall 
 give yoti another Comforter, that he niay abide with 
 you for ever.'' This is the God power that Christ 
 had ]>romis(Ml men and women who renunn in 
 Christ, power over sin and the devil and to have 
 faith in God to know that whatsoever they ask him 
 he will grant them. Xot to come saying, if it is tin- 
 will and if this or that or the other thing be thy will, 
 but eome with boldness knowing that we have done 
 our part, that we have fulfilled the commission that 
 he has given us, that we are entitled to what he has 
 ]»roniised us: that he c()nsi<lers otir needs and is 
 willing to sup[)ly them, and that it is our inheri- 
 tance brought about by our obedience, just the same 
 as an earthly child is heir to his earthly father's 
 possessions. The Xew Testament is the will of God 
 to tis. It is recor(h'd in heaven, and when we make 
 our application according to its teaching by the 
 s]>irit of (xod it is granted. 
 
 Xow to consecrate for this, means more than to 
 get down to the altar and peep through your fin- 
 gers and watch, to see the j)reacher that you have 
 confidence in to come to instruct you. It means to 
 kee]> the commamlments of God to the letter, to all 
 the ability that you have. To lay on your face be- 
 fore (Jod and ask to know his will, to commit your 
 whole soul, spirit mind and body into God's hands, 
 for your will to be his will. That you can say from 
 Ihe depths of your heart as Jesus Christ said in the
 
 100 ilOW 1 GOT F.MTII 
 
 iijirdcn of (Hctliscnitmc wlicic he prayed thin; times 
 to the Fatlici- until he sweat as j^reat drops of blood 
 and he knew that the mob was coming after him 
 tjiat they were jioinj* to take him to the Judj^nient 
 Hall, strip his raiment from his body, cut his back 
 into juashes that the blood Avas to flow (h)wn his 
 limbs that the prophesy of Isaiah mii;ht be ful- 
 filled, where he says, "By his stripes we are healed." 
 From that he was to go to the cross and there to 
 iiive up his life for the salvation of the Avorld that 
 all mankind might be redeemed from sin, sickness 
 and disease. 
 
 He said not my will, but thine be done. Reader 
 when yon knoAv that there are great persecutions 
 just in front of you God will never fail to give you 
 the assistance that you need, he will give you the 
 assurance in your heart and by his word that he 
 will permit nothing to come on you more than you 
 are able to bear, and that he will strengthen you by 
 his spirit, and not let more come than is for his 
 glory, the salvation of souls and convince the world 
 that you are not of the world. 
 
 XoAV, we see that he had made these promises on 
 the condition that they would keep his commands, 
 he said that he Avould send this Comforter, which 
 Avas the Holy Ghost and that he should teach them 
 all things which he had commanded. Xow, this 
 means that he Avill teach you to live like he lived, to 
 be like he was ; that he will kill all the pride in your 
 heart, that there will be nothing there that Avill be 
 reaching out for the things of this world, there will 
 be no desire to adorn the body with the things of 
 this world, such as plumes, feathers, rag flowers, 
 neck ties, gold, stick pins, rings, ear rings, nose 
 rings, hobble skirts, and such things as are con- 
 dennied by the Avord of God and disgusting in the 
 sight of moral people. Your heart has no desire for 
 these things AAiien it is filled Asith God. 
 
 We see that this is the kind of people that Jesus
 
 IKJW 1 GOT lAITll 101 
 
 Avas prnyiiim for in tlic ITtli (Miai)t('r of St. .loliii, 
 bccaufsi' 111' told lliciii in tlie Fiftwiitli Chapter of 
 8t. John and the third verse, "Now ye are (lean 
 throu<ih the word whicli 1 have spoken unto you.'' 
 This was l)efore he liad evei- prayed for them to be 
 sanctified, this was after he had told them "if ye 
 keep my commandments." 
 
 XoAV he is talkin«>' to them and says tlial iliey 
 have kept his commandments, that they are clean 
 through the Avord. To be clean through the word 
 means to obey the Avord, that your lieart is emptied 
 from all desire foi- such things as we have just 
 named. 
 
 In the 17th (Miaptei- of St. John he piays the 
 prayer that he had projuised them in the 14th Chap- 
 ter, and Avhile we referred to this in the preceeding 
 chapter T think it Avotild be well to refer to it again 
 in this chapter, as the text says he sent them foi-th 
 as the Father sent him. "'As thou hast sent me into 
 the woi'ld, even so have I also sent them into the 
 Avoi-ld." So we see noAV that he says to the Father 
 in his ]>rayei', beginning at the ninth vei-se, "T i)ray 
 for them; 1 pray not for the world, but for them 
 which thou hast given me ; for they are thine. And 
 all mine are thine, and thine are mine: and I am 
 gloritied in them." Hence, if he is not glorified in 
 them then it is impossible for the infilling of the 
 Holy Ghost to come destroying the carnal nature. 
 Notice the 11th verse, "And now I aju no more in 
 the world, but these are in the woild. and I come to 
 thee. Holy Father, keep through lliine own name 
 those whom thou hast given me, that they may be 
 one, as we are." He did not say they were to be 
 kept in ^Ir. Luther's name, though he was a good 
 man, nor in Mr. Wesley's name, though we lu'lieve 
 he was a good man, ami he did not pray that they 
 be kept in Mr. Fox's name or Mr. Calvin's name or 
 Mr. Cam])beirs name, though they were all good 
 men, and many others that we could name walking
 
 102 now I GOT FAITH '" > 
 
 ill all Mic liijlij Hint flicy luul, l)ut thoir time is past, 
 but (}od's woi'd has not clunii'cd. 
 
 For tliis reason he said to you through the Apos- 
 tle John, 1 John 1 :7, "But if Ave walk in the light, 
 as ]m is in the light, we have fellowship one with 
 another; and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son 
 cleanseth us fi-oni all sin." It is impossible for peo- 
 ple who have light on God's word that those early 
 reformers did not have and fail to walk in that light 
 to hold to the light, they had and get the cleansing- 
 blood of Jesus and hold favor with God. 
 
 He says to keep in thine own name. In the 12th 
 verse of the 17th Chapter of St. John we read, 
 "AVhile I was with them in the world, I kept them 
 ill thy name : those that thou gavest me I have kept, 
 and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition ; 
 that the scripture might be fulfilled." Xow it 
 seems to me that Jesus called the Father's attention 
 to the fact that Judas was lost because of not keep- 
 ing the commandments, not being kept in his name, 
 or in other words because he refused to be kept, and 
 betrayed the Son of God. We do not have to kill 
 today to betray the Son of God, but we are to be a 
 light to the world. Jesus says in one place, "Ye are 
 the light of the world." Now, we are to be lights, 
 and prove by our life that the Bible is true and that 
 Christ's prayer has been answered, and not do as 
 Judas did, put him to an open shame. If we con- 
 form to the world, look and act as the world, we say 
 to the world there is nothing in the prayer of Christ 
 in the 17th Chapter of St. John. In the 13th verse, 
 "And now come I to thee ; and these things I speak 
 in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled 
 in themselves." He shows here that his prayer was 
 not fulfilled in them, that it took the Comforter, 
 wliich he had promised, and was now praying for, to 
 fulfill his joy in them and put them in possession of 
 power that would cause them to love to keep his
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 1 (Ki 
 
 name and hold his iiaiiic al)ov(' any otlici- iiaiiic on 
 earth. 
 
 Some say, well it does not matter anytliiiijn about 
 the name. You ean be a Christian and be a Metlio- 
 dist, Baptist, Presbyterian, Campbelite or bear any 
 other denominational name, the name does not mat- 
 ter. 
 
 Reader, are you a married man or woman? ]f so, 
 when you stepped on the tloor and took your bride 
 by the hand and she was asked the question, would 
 she forsake all for you, and she wouhl say that she 
 was Avilling to many you, but she wanted to bear 
 that other fellow's name that she had been going 
 with, and that she would love you, but she Avould 
 obey his orders. "Would the Avedding have gone any 
 further? AVould yon not have stopped it? Are you 
 a member of the bride of Christ today, if so are you 
 ashamed of your name? Do you think that after 
 him pi-aying this prayer to the Father to send this 
 Comfortei', the Holy (Jihost, to enable us to be kept 
 in the Father's name, and that now you are not 
 Avilling to be called his child but you bear a sectar- 
 ian name, yet you still want to be one of his bride. 
 He is coming after his bride, it Avill liave to bear his 
 name when he comes. 
 
 Well, in this you say there is no body in sectar- 
 ianism that is saved. No, I did not say that. I 
 have just said furtluM- back in this chaptei-, that 
 Luther, Wesley and those reformers weic good men. 
 T l)elieve that they were saved and Avalking in all the 
 light that they had, but had they had the light that 
 you can have there would have been the church of 
 God instead of the Lutheran, Methodist, l-.aptist, 
 Campbelite, but they did not have the light that you 
 now have. In ordei- to hold fellowship with Cod 
 and his people you have to walk in the light of the 
 gospel. In St. dohn 17:14, "I have given them thy 
 word; and the woild hath hated them, because they 
 are not of the world, even as I am not of the world."
 
 104 UOW I GOT FAITH \ 
 
 Is lluH Hie way tluif it is with lis today? Are you 
 so tilled witli (Jod, Iceepinii his eoiuiuaiids so strict, 
 bear liis name, discard all othei- iiaiues and hold to 
 the Bible name, the church of the living God, the 
 one that Jesus founded upon the rock, and said the 
 gates of hell should not prevail against it. Are you 
 doing this so much that it brings persecution 
 against you aud causes the world and the worldly 
 church members to make fuii and talk about you 
 and call you a fanatic? If you are not you had bet- 
 ter go to the Garden of Gethsemane, as Jesus did 
 and lay on your face before God until you can get 
 your worldly desires killed in your heart, until you 
 can say like Jesus, not my mil, but thine be done. 
 
 In the 15tli verse, "I pray not that thou sliould- 
 est take them out of the world, but that thou should- 
 est keep them from the evil.'' "From the evil." 
 That would be to keep them from going any where 
 that Jesus would not go Av^th them. Would he go 
 to a fair, though it be a World's Fair, a picnic, bar- 
 becue, a show, mix and conform with the world, box 
 suppers, play j^arties, and such things as the world 
 enjoys. You know he would not do it. Those for 
 whom he was praying had so much God in them that 
 they Avould not do it, for, he prays the Father to 
 keep them from evil. He says they are not of the 
 world as I am not of the world. He does not want 
 them taken out of the world, he wants them to live 
 in the world, as he will show later to be a Light in 
 the world. 
 
 Some people say we cannot be sanctified until 
 death, and at the dying moment a person can be 
 sanctified. I heard of an incident, I do not know 
 how true it is, I only give it as a report. There was 
 a Presb3i:erian that was d}4ng, they are taught that 
 a person cannot be sanctified until they come to die, 
 and they sent for the minister to come as he had to 
 be sanctified before he died. The preacher and some 
 others were gathered around the dying man's bed-
 
 now 1 GOT FAITH 105 
 
 yidc pi-ayiiiu for (lod to sanctify liiiii. tlic individual 
 became vciy iiiucli iiitcicsicd alioul himself and 
 they all became much interested and prayed earn- 
 estly for (iod to sanctify him, they were Avalkin<i in 
 all the liiilit they had, were prayinii in faith and 
 God sanctified him, reaction set up and the dyinu 
 man ji,ot well, ^'ow they had prayed for him to ]>e 
 sanctified, he did not die, they did not know what 
 to do, they could not kill liim without committinu' 
 murder, they had prayed for him to be sanctitied 
 and he had received wliat they had prayed for, CJod 
 had answered prayer, and sanctification was con- 
 trary to their church doctrine, they could not tell 
 him to <>ive it uj), and they could not let him stay 
 in the church without bicakinin the rule, so there 
 they were in a mix-up and confusion, they did not 
 know what to do. 
 
 Xow Jesus i)rays the Father not to take them 
 out of the world but to keep them from evil. This 
 does not mean they nuist be sanctified to keep them 
 from the evil, for these were not yet sanctified. It 
 means to keep them from the evil in order to be 
 sanctified. Jesus in the KJth verse says, '"They are 
 not of the world, even as I am not of the world.'' 
 And in the 17th verse, ''Sanctify them throuuh thy 
 truth : thy word is truth." That is the only kind of 
 peoi)le that can get sanctified, those that are not of 
 the world even as Christ was not of the world. Then 
 in the 18th verse, "As thou hast sent me into the 
 world, even so have I also sent them into the world." 
 As (Jod sent Jesus Christ into flu- world to perfoi-m 
 miracles so he sends his nnnisters and church Idled 
 with the Holy Ghost to perform the nuracles and to 
 preach the gospel in the world and to do all things 
 he did in his ndnistry. 
 
 In the l!)th verse, "And for theii- sakes I sancti- 
 fy myself, that they also might be sanctified through 
 the truth." My reader you know that Jesus Christ 
 is the same, "Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and
 
 km; how I GOT FAITH 
 
 today and foiever," that when he was here on earth 
 lie opened the blind eyes, unstopped the deaf ears, 
 made the dumb speak, the lame to walk and raised 
 the dead. He was flesh and blood, had one body 
 and one head, was filled with God. So the Church 
 of (Jod that he was praying for here was to be one 
 body, the spiritual body of Jesus Christ, composed 
 of every saved man and women on earth, 
 whether in sectis m or out of it, but he is 
 calling his sheep into the one fold, that 
 there may be one fold and one shepherd. 
 This is why he says in Revelation, 18tli Chap- 
 ter, ''Come out of her my people, saith the Lord 
 God." That is why he said in 2 Cor. 6 :14, "'Be ye 
 not unequally yoked together with unbelievers : for 
 what felloAvship hath righteousness with unright- 
 eousness? and what communion hath light with 
 darkness?" There are no unbelievers in the Church 
 of God. Hence if you are a child of God, a member 
 of the one body and yoked up in sectism and secret 
 orders and such things with unbelievers, you are 
 out of your place, and Christ is calling you out. I 
 have heard people say that they were never called 
 out. I just say God is only calling his people, and if 
 you are not one of his people he is not calling you 
 out. 
 
 It has been told me from my boyhood that the 
 prayer that Jesus prayed and x)ower that he gave 
 his ministers was only for the Apostolic church, 
 and that the Apostolic days were past and the 
 Apostles had died and the power had died with 
 them, and it was not for us, and in this the plan of 
 salvation had changed and God did not do for us 
 as he did for them, and it was not possible for us 
 to be sanctified in this day and time, and live like 
 they lived. 
 
 Let us note the 20th verse, which is as follows : 
 St. John, 17 :20, "Xeither pray I for these alone, but 
 for them also which shall believe on me through
 
 HOW I (lOT lAITll 107 
 
 tlicii- word.** ^Vllal js tlicir woi-d, it is the New Tcs- 
 tanu'iit as they spoke it iiiidcr tlu* inspiration of the 
 Holy (iliost and penned it down and God has pi-e- 
 sorved it and lianded it down to U8 as a way-liill 
 from eartli to heaven, which has been travehMl Ijy 
 Christ, and liis followers, and yet can be followed 
 by lis if we will take the way-bill, the New Testa- 
 ment, instead of the doctrines of men. 
 
 I now have a niunber of way-bills to different 
 places over New Mexico. They are marked out on 
 pai)er showing that at such a place is a wind-mill, 
 which means a great deal in crossins; the ])lains of 
 New Mexico wliere water is very scarce. Auain it 
 might say at such a place is an empty house : at such 
 a place you go through a gate. By coming to these 
 places when on this route I know I am right. I 
 have, before now, when crossing the plains, met 
 with some that directed me another way, different 
 from my way-bill, I did not pay any attention to 
 what they said, I followed the way-bill, it had 
 brought me right thus far, and I felt sure that it 
 would be right the balance of the way, for it had 
 been given by some one who had been over the road. 
 
 I have a way-bill in my possession for an auto- 
 mobile I'oute that runs from New York Tity to San 
 Fi-ancisco, Califoi-nia. I have traveled over i)art of 
 that route. I met a man who seemed to be smarter 
 that the man who surveyed out this road, and he 
 told me another way. But before I got through 
 talking with him he told me of the many miles of 
 heavy sand tliat he pulled ihrough, where, if he had 
 taken the way this way-bill gives he would have 
 missed the sand, so T kept the way-bill given me ])y 
 the man who had been over the road. 
 
 The word of God is the way-bill from eai'th to 
 heaven. Now, my brother, sister, if you have start- 
 ed and you find some one leaning up against their 
 opinions on the way and tell you that it is true that 
 God's wtud says so and so, l»ut explains that now
 
 lO.S now 1 GOT FAITH 
 
 tli(M-(' is a (liffci'dif route, and you take their route, 
 instead of (Jod's word, you Avill j^ct side tracked, 
 and it will bo with you as it was with me and my 
 company one time when ti-avelinji' over the plains 
 of Xew Mexico. 
 
 We lliouiLilit tliat we had found a nearer route, 
 and we started on that route, as it Avent more in the 
 direction, by our compass, that we wanted to travel, 
 than the other road, which we had traveled before 
 and kiu'w was the right road. By the compass we 
 soon discovered that we Avere bearing too far to the 
 left. We kept going on hoping to see where the 
 road'Avould turn to our right. Miles and miles we 
 Avent, our teams, as Avell as ourselves, began to suf- 
 fer for Avater. We got out our field-glass and began 
 to look for a Avind-mill, we looked and in the dis- 
 tance Ave could see one. We turned and Avent in the 
 direction of the Avind-mill. After traA'eling until 
 the middle of the day and reaching it Ave found it to 
 be out of commission, no good. This is to my mind 
 like it is a\ ith a great many people AA^ho are traA^eling 
 after the doctrine of men, they will hear of some 
 experience just ahead and will go to hear and find 
 that when they reach it, it is no satisfaction to the 
 soul, and still they go from place to place, the soul 
 Avants satisfaction, it is hungering and thirsting for 
 God, not man made doctrine. They are like the 
 AA'ind-mill which Ave found to be out of commission, 
 before they get to it, or hear it explained, it seems 
 that it Avill satisfy thirst, but it does not satisfy the 
 soul thirsting for God. 
 
 We took out our field glasses and looked again. 
 We spied another aa ind-mill Avhich was in the direc- 
 tion that we Avanted to travel to get back to our 
 road. The road did not run to this wind-mill, but 
 regardless of the road we traveled across the plains, 
 and reached the wind-mill, and the water was very 
 gJTPy? so full of alkali that we could scarcely drink 
 it, but we were suffering for water, as well as our
 
 now I GOT FAITH 109 
 
 teams. We drank it, but it did not satisfy tliii'st, as 
 pure water would. It was just sonu'thiii<i like a 
 spirit filled man attendin"' a sect meetin«> and drank 
 a little truth, but it had such a bad tasie with it 
 that it tailed to salisfy. ^Ve diank the water with 
 great fear that it would kill our horses, and possibly 
 us. Just so it is with a true child of Ood in a sect- 
 arian meetinii, they may <>et a little truth, and their 
 soul be I'efreshed a little ]>ut the fear on them that 
 they will liet killed spiritually before they get out 
 of it, destroys the pleasure. 
 
 We took another view Avith the field glasses and 
 found another wind-mill a long way off in the direc- 
 tion that Ave thought the road was that we had left, 
 judging by our compass. I got on a horse and rode 
 to that wind-mill. M'hen I got there it Avas on the 
 road that Ave had ti-aveled before, a ]mre stream of 
 Avater running out the size of my Avrisl. The Avind 
 was making the mill to Avhirl at a great speed. My 
 horse kncAv the place as Avell as I did, he pulled 
 {(gainst the bits to get to the Avater, and drank as 
 fast as he could, Avhile I Avas getting off. 1 got my 
 mouth under the stream of Avater as quickly as pos- 
 sible. The Avater fioAved out of the pipe into the 
 tank, and myself, as Avell as my horse, drank and 
 drank until Ave Avere satisfied. This Avater Avas good, 
 this AA'as pure Avater; this reminded me of one Avho 
 had strayed aAvay from God's truth and had become 
 alaiiued about his condition and had been search- 
 ing through (lod's Avord for the liglit Avay, as we 
 had been searching with the tield glasses and the 
 use of the compass to find the old road, and when 
 they got back, how reficshing the walci- of saha- 
 tion, and the fioAving Avith (Jod's jM'ojde. 
 
 XoAV 1 did not just Avait there and enjoy the 
 Avater and be satisfied because T i-eceived Avhat T 
 Avanted, but it seemed that I could iioi gel back 
 (juickly enough to my company to tell them I he 
 ueAVS. When 1 anived, we went to the mill and put
 
 110 now I (JOT 1 AlTll 
 
 ii|) our tents and caniix'd, and all had tlic jiiivilc^c 
 of enjoying the water, and our horses also could be 
 furnished with water. 
 
 Brotln r, sister, if you have been wanderini^ 
 around and have come back to God's fold, set your 
 tent, camp there, and stay. 
 
 Xow, possibly we have gotten a little off the 
 subject, but my soul is stirred for those who are 
 retrograding- from the truth and leaving and going 
 into formality and worldliness, that I can hardly 
 refrain from saying something in each chapter to 
 try to persuade them to come back to God. 
 
 For instance, I know ministers who have both 
 hoa)'d and taught the truth for years — even taught 
 me when I first met the people of this reformation ; 
 and who once preached against worldly conformity, 
 dressed neatly and plainly, stood on God's prom- 
 ises, and trusted him for everything; but are now 
 turning back to worldly conformity, and claiming 
 they have been, hitherto, under a fanatical strain. 
 In other words, they now step forth wearing neck- 
 ties, and preaching ''liberty of conscience," claim- 
 ing, that in the past, fanatical strain had swerved 
 them from the truth, and that they had taught 
 wrong — and, all this now, before those to whom 
 they once preached, and influenced to strip off all 
 superfluity. 
 
 It grieves my soul, brother, I warn you in the 
 name of Jesus you are headed for the dump ground. 
 Next thing Mill be Life Insurance Policies, next 
 will be Baseball, then remedies because you cannot 
 get God to answer prayer, then how can we be told 
 from Sect Holiness. God pity the man or woman 
 that will lose sight of the old paths, fail to take 
 Jesus Christ as the example, and failing to be like 
 him, knowing they have to be when he comes. The 
 devil may tell you, you cannot follow his example, 
 that he Avas God, and it is impossible for human 
 beings to follow his example of living in this life
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 111 
 
 without coinmittiiig sin. It is true, lie Avas God 
 as well as man. The success of the Apostolic 
 church lay in this, that they followed the example 
 that Jesus set, but they had to be tilled with (Jod to 
 do it. But he said to them in John 17 :20, ••Xeithcr 
 pray I for these alone, but for them also wliicli shall 
 believe on me through their Avord.*" Also see verse 
 21, "That they all may be one ; as thou. Father, art 
 in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one iu. 
 us: that the Avorld may believe that thou hast sent 
 me.*' Also the 22nd verse, "And the glory which 
 thou gavest me I have given them ; that they may be 
 one, even as we are one." I want to say right here 
 that after all the teaching which we have had on 
 God's word in all its purity, and after seeing so 
 many gathered out of sectism into one body, and the 
 plain Uible teaching we have had against worldly 
 confoi-mity and remedies, and the many ^-ases of 
 healing we have witnessed, should there be l)rought 
 into a congregation a pei-son lame, or one deaf or 
 dumb or having any affliction to be prayed for their 
 healing, then let some bi-other who has lived true 
 to (}()d still holding the truth in all its purity, and 
 without compromise as he has done for the last 
 twenty or thirty years, and another minister come 
 to agree in prayer with him who has known the 
 truth an<l has had the light on worldly confoniiily, 
 and he have a necktie on, a stick pin, gold collar 
 button, and gold cuff buttons, or any other super- 
 fluity that has been taught against, the one who has 
 kept to the old patlis, ])een true to (Jod and fallen 
 humanity, preached the whole truth and kei)t free 
 from compromise, cannot be agreed with the one 
 who has gone into com])r()mise, and is failing to 
 live up to the whole word of (Jod. So do not pren<-h 
 liberty of conscience to me. Conscience is all right 
 when guided by the word of God and by observation 
 and experience. T know that conscience can be 
 turned in the wrong direction when followed alone,
 
 112 now 1 GOT FAITH 
 
 "witliout liuidiiiii it l).v the woid of (Jod, and wlicii we 
 tuni our iiiiiid.s in other diicction.s and not l■ollo^y 
 the word of God, God will turn us over that we may 
 believe a lie and be damned. 
 
 1 pray God to put the fear of God on you as you 
 read this. And may God help you to resolve by 
 the assisting grace of God as those Jesus prayed for 
 in the 17th Chapter of St. John, that you will not 
 be of the Avorld even as he is not of the world. O, 
 but you say things are so different now. We have 
 to change as the times change. We do not have to 
 change in salvation, the Bible is just the same now 
 as it was in the beginning, the plan of salvation is 
 the same noAv as it Avas when Jesus planned this 
 great church, and prayed for us as we have just re- 
 ferred to. 
 
 What we need is to follow his example where he 
 lay on his face in the garden of Gethsemane and 
 agonized with God the Father until he lost sight of 
 everything, and had his mind concentrated on his 
 commission, and the purpose for which he came to 
 this world, and that now if he failed or faltered 
 that the whole ministry which he had just finished 
 and was now completing, his life and commission 
 would be a failure and the plan of salvation would 
 go to naught. As this bore on his mind finally he 
 cried out, ''Father not my will, but thine be done." 
 My friend, when you follow this example, tarry be- 
 fore God until your whole mind, soul and trust are 
 centered in him, and the commission which he has 
 given you, until you can from this time on lose all 
 desire for the things of tlie world which I have spok- 
 en of in this chapter. 
 
 From the Garden of Gethsemane he goes to the 
 Judgment Hall and there sets another example, 
 from there he goes to the cross and says it is fin- 
 ished. Thank God, there has not been false preach- 
 ers and hypocrites on earth or devils enough in hell 
 since that time to change the plan of salvation
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 113 
 
 Avhich Josus coiiiplclcd jiiKHJod wiliicsscd toby cov- 
 eiiiig tlii.s old world in darkness and r('n(lin<; the 
 rocks out of the earth and pnllinu tlu* iiiavcs open 
 and turning the dead saints out. 
 
 It is finislied. A\'e see liini three days later com- 
 ing from the tomb, Avliih' liis disciph-s were dis- 
 couraged and seemingly hid away. Mary Magda- 
 lene, for whom he had done nnich, Avas watching for 
 him. He gave hei- tlie tiist message to l)eai- for him. 
 One says why did he use a woman to cany the tirst 
 message, she was the one out of whom he had cast 
 seven devils; it was because she was the nearest to 
 him. Brother, sister, if you want Jesus to send you 
 with a message, kee[) close to him. Keep clean, be 
 not of the world as he is not of the world. 
 
 If you are over here somewhere discussing the 
 (juestion of neckties and getting a nice one ready to 
 go to the camp-meeting, and some humble child of 
 (Jod is laying on his face out in some secluded place, 
 praying, getting ready to go to the camp-meeting, 
 when you reach theic you will not be called on by 
 those who are sick and siitfering for the i>rayer of 
 faith but the humble man, or one who has laid on 
 his face before (Jod, and one who is not of tlie world 
 even as Jesus Avas not of the woild. will ]»e the 
 preacher in demand. 
 
 It may be, like Mary Magdalene, that when the 
 message is delivered it will not be believed as it was 
 Avhen she told the a]K)stles that he had aiiseii. \lo. 
 may send the second message, and they will not 
 take that, but my friend it will be when -lesns comes 
 wlien this old world is reeling and roeking as a 
 drnnlc man and going np in llanies and the saints 
 are boumling np in the air to meet him, that you 
 will see those who have walked in the light of the 
 gospel, that have kej)! their hearts oyrw and tilled 
 with (Jod, those for whom the woi-ld lias no aiiiac- 
 tion, aiul ai'e not c(mfoi'med to the world, going 
 gladl V to meet him in I he air.
 
 114 now I (;()T FAITH 
 
 When Jesus apjK'aicd to his disciples and up- 
 braided them for their uubelief, Tlionias had made 
 the statement that he would not believe unless he 
 should see the nail holes in his hands and thrust his 
 hand in his side. Then after eiiiht days a<j,ain his 
 disciples were tojictlier in a house and Thomas Avas 
 with them, then Jesus came, the doors being- closed, 
 and stood in the midst and said 'Teace be unto 
 you," then he said to Thomas, ''Reach hither thy 
 finger, and thrust it in my hands; and reach hither 
 tliy hand, and thrust it into my side : and be not 
 faithless, but believing." Thomas answered him, 
 "My Lord and my God." 
 
 My brother, it may be possible that you will not 
 believe when you read this message, and that you 
 will condemn it, but I want to say to you that when 
 Jesus Christ shall stand before you at the great 
 Judgment Bar of God and you behold the nail 
 prints in his hands and the hole in his side, that he 
 suffered that you might enter into the Pearly Gates, 
 and spend eternity with him, it will be then that 
 like Thomas, you will cry, ''My Lord and my God," 
 but it will be too late, you had better take warning 
 now. 
 
 Jesus told his disciples to '*Go ye into all the 
 world and preach the gospel to every creature," 
 Mark. 1G:15. It is put on record, preach the gospel 
 to every creature, not to just a few, not anything 
 else but the gospel, it was the gospel that he wanted 
 preached. How nuich of it did he say? Matt. 4:4, 
 "Every Avord that proceedeth out of the mouth of 
 God."*^ Matthew 28:19-20, "Go ye therefore, and 
 teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the 
 Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: 
 Teaching them to observe all things AAdiatsoeAxr I 
 have commanded you : and lo, I am Avith you ahvay, 
 BA'en unto the end of the world. Amen." 
 
 Now, my brother, sister, if you teach all things 
 that Jesus has commanded von. aou Avill teach all
 
 now I GOT FAITH 115 
 
 the >«\'W Tcstainciit. If you liiil 1o do that because 
 of youi- suiM-ouudiiiiis and of lliosc who liavc means 
 aiul aie supporting you, yet do not believe it all, you 
 are going to meet with some accident or misfortune 
 where yon will want God and cannot find him. 
 
 1 might give you one little incident in my life 
 that would make it ])lain(M- to you. After I had 
 fasted and prayed for seven days and nights to 
 know wheie (Jod would have me to go, and he 
 showed me and I started, but without money and 
 withotU friends after 1 had met with many acci- 
 dents and misfortunes, reached a town three hun- 
 dred twenty-five miles from home. I was turned 
 down by the holiness ])eople because of preaching 
 the whole word of (Jod and they did not believe in 
 the one church. After being cast out and shut out, 
 I took my valises and started, got about one (piarter 
 of a mile from town, and it seemed that all the pow- 
 ers of hell came against me, and the devil ma«le me 
 to think that possibly I was mistaken. I fell on my 
 knees on the pike and called on the (}o<l in whom I 
 had my trust to know if it was possible that the 
 devil had deceived me and sent me on this trip. It 
 seemed that the heavens opened and (.Jod spoke 
 to my soul, and told me I was on the light road, 
 that victory was on ahead. I walked until dark, 
 asking permission at each house to stay all night, 
 but was refused, tinally coming to the house in the 
 little village that I had heard of all evening, where 
 some peojtle lived that kept everybody: I called to 
 them ; he came out ; I told him that I wanted to stay 
 all night. He said he did not see how he could keep 
 me, for their child was very sick, l)ut there was no 
 use to tell me to go further, for no one would keep 
 me. Tie said he would go and see his wife: he did. 
 T went down on my knees to talk to my Ijord. Draw 
 the picture now in your miiul of a man called and 
 sent of God, and determined to die at the stake, if 
 necessary, down on his knees jusi on! side of t he yaid
 
 IIG now I GOT FAITH 
 
 fence, and a big Newfoundland dog looking at me 
 tliiongli the fenee, and the man back in the house 
 pleading with liis wife to h't nie stay all niglit. I 
 drew upon the promises of Jesus in Matt. 2(S:19-20, 
 ''Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, bai^tizing 
 them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
 of the Holy Ohosl. Teaching them to observe all 
 things whatsoever 1 have commanded you : and lo, 1 
 am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. 
 Amen," and told him that I was not there because 
 I Avould not preacli, but because He had called and 
 sent me to preach the gospel, that I was tired and 
 hungry and, as the roads Avere very muddy, 
 for him to put it into that woman's heart to let 
 me stay all night. The man came out and told me 
 to come in. He asked me if I had had my supper : 
 I said no, and told him not to get me any supper, 
 just give me room on his carpet to sleep. He said I 
 must have some supper, told his wife, who was walk- 
 ing the lioor with the sick child to give him the 
 child and for her to tix some supper. As she handed 
 him the sick child the commission of the seventy 
 came to me, and God's spirit seemingly pushed me 
 right to that child, and without any explanation, I 
 laid my hands on the child and began to pray and 
 called on God to verify his promises to heal the sick, 
 and instantly the child Avas healed and was up and 
 Avell, and it had been a very sick child. The father 
 and mother fell on their knees and cried out to God 
 to save them — neither one was saved. Soon God 
 forgave their sins and they Avere up shouting, and 
 the neighbors came running in to see Avhat we had 
 done, to see if I AA^as murdering them, and Ave had 
 a real good meeting before I had my supper. 
 
 Brother, sister, if I had been conforming to the 
 world, and failing to walk in the light that God 
 had given me, I could not have called his attention 
 to that promise, and told him that I Avas teaching 
 all the Avord of God, and that I would stand on his
 
 now I GOT KAITII 
 
 117 
 
 word, live or die. Hccmusc of tliis hick of tiniiiicss 
 and tniciM'ss is why the power of (lod is not mani- 
 fested today as it was in tlie Ai)osl()lic days. I pray 
 God to put shame on his ministry and j>ray (Jod 
 that they may lay on tlieir face until the Lion of 
 Judah will roar in i heir souls, until the uosjx'l truth 
 will pour out of tlieir months, tmtil iiM'n and wom- 
 en on earth will be stirred ami the de\il in hell he 
 bothered on his throne because of the maidfestation 
 of (lod's ])ower conlirnnnu the word Ity the siiiiis 
 followiiiii. Let us preach the plain IJible way, live 
 by every Avord of (Jod and let us have the power 
 of Ood that the apostles had, it is for tis. 
 
 Oo back with nie aiiain to the l(5th chajdei- of 
 Mark, "(Jo ye into all the world ami preach t!ie iios- 
 pel to every creature, he that believeih ami is bap- 
 tized sluill be saved; but he that believeth iu)t shall 
 be damned." And in the 17th verse, "And these 
 siiius shall follow them that lu'lieve; In my name 
 shall they cast out devils: they shall speak with 
 new tonuiu's." It did not say with other touiiiies, 
 but A\ith new ones. Thaid-: (Jod I have been speak- 
 inii with a new tonune for seveicl years. This toniiue 
 that used to curse, Ijlack-utiard and tell li<'s ami ch*- 
 ceive and defiand has Iteen speakiuii new thin«>s, 
 praises unto our (Jod. This is the new tongue tliat 
 every child of (Jod is eiditled to and r(M-eives. There 
 are other ton.mies si)oken of in the IJible, ami they 
 are for them thai Itelieve. Also, "They shall take np 
 ser|)enls: and if they drink any deadly thiim. ii 
 shall not hurl them: they shall lay hands on the 
 the sick, and they shall recover." This is for them 
 that beliexc. It does not say il is for llie ])reachers. 
 they already believe. It is for I hem I hat believe. It 
 does not say that we must lake np serpents, thai we 
 uuist driidc any deadly tliinu, bnl it said thai if we 
 do it, in oilier woids .il' il is slipped on ns, like it 
 A\as on me, he Avili heal ns and ii \\<»nld nol linri ns. 
 1 sulfered snflicieiil 1\ to show lo those ai'onnd me
 
 118 ilOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 that it liiul taken effect, but God healed me and 
 showed tliat the word of God was true, I did not 
 drink i)oison to prove to the j)eople that the Avord of 
 (iod was tiiie, and that I was his child. I would not 
 take up a serpent to prove this, but i^" by way of ac- 
 cident I would take up a serpent 1 would trust God 
 just as God's word says, and he will let the heavens 
 fall before he will fail to answer. Oh, but you say, 
 you might die. I will be trusting God, and I will 
 go to heaven where serpents do not bite and there is 
 no death. 
 
 He was Avith them forty days and nights, talked 
 and Avalked Avith them, opened up their understand- 
 ing that they might understand the gospel, told 
 them to tarry at Jerusalem until they Avere endued 
 Avith poAver from on high, after he ascended to heaA'- 
 en. They Avent to Jerusalem and tarried nine days 
 and nights and three hours, they Avere all of one ac- 
 cord. They did not become restless and dissatis- 
 fied. They did not begin to complain and say it is 
 all Peter's fault, and because he denied Christ is 
 the reason we do not get it, or it is Mary Magda- 
 lene's fault, who was possessed with dcAils, is the 
 reason that we do not get it. But they lost sight of 
 their surroundings, they were looking for That com- 
 forter Avhich he promised and prayed for. If they 
 had failed to keep Jesus' commands or had looked 
 to their surroundings they would not have received 
 the comforter, but they tarried until they kneAV that 
 all was out of the way, and there was nothing be- 
 tween them and God, and they laid hold of the 
 promises as the voice of one man, "And suddenly 
 there came a sound from heaAen as of a rushing 
 mighty Avind, and it filled all tlie house where they 
 Avere sitting. And there appeared unto them cloven 
 tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. 
 And they were all filled Avith the Holy Ghost, and 
 began to speak Avith other tongues, as the Spirit 
 aave them utterance. And there Avere dAvelling at
 
 HOW I COT FAITH 111) 
 
 Jerusaleiii Jews, dcvonl iiicii, oul of cvciy iiarioii 
 under lioavcii."* Acts 2 :2-5. 
 
 Xow lii-.st Ave want to notice that they were all 
 filled with the Holy (Jliost. In order to be tilled 
 they liad to he eni])tie<l. Everything else was emp- 
 tied out, every doubt, tear, unbelief and unholy de- 
 sire, they were all one and now they were filled with 
 the Holy Ghost, which was the (lod powei- that 
 filled Christ. >s'ow they s])oke with other tongues. 
 Why was this? Because there was every national- 
 ity under heaven there ami they heard the jiospel in 
 their own tonuue, it was in their own lan<iuaiie, it 
 was not jabbeiinu and some kind of a conversation 
 that they did not know what they were sa\inii, and 
 no one else knew, bnt it was a language. It was so 
 plain to those of diffeient lan.<iua<>es that they tin- 
 derstood it and received the .uosj)el. It brouiiht con- 
 viction to their heaits and they cried out, "Men and 
 brethern what shall we do?" It was then that I'eter 
 told them to repent and be baptized for the remis- 
 sion of sins, and ye shall i-eceivc the Holy (Jhost. It 
 is not only for you and your children, but it is for 
 them who are afar off, even as many as the Lord our 
 God shal' call. It was at this time that there were 
 three thousand souls saved and baptized. Also see 
 St. John 17:20, "Xeither ])ray 1 for these alone, but 
 for them also which shall believe on me throu<ih 
 their word.'' What was this for? Tlrat they niijiht 
 be one, as the Father, Son and Ploly (Hhost Avei-e one. 
 I)(; you believe that there was any differences in 
 them? Do you believe that one of them would feel 
 condennied over somethiiiii that the other would 
 not, yet hold the confidence of all. 
 
 Urolhc'-. sislcr, this is iiKMHisistcnl with the 
 teachiuii' of (lod's word. (Jod docs nol condemn one 
 for doin<;' somethinii and for ])uttini> on superlluities 
 ami allow others of liis children to do the same 
 thinii, but they were all with one a< cord.
 
 ILM) now I GOT FAITH 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE LIFE AND MIXI.STRi' OF THE APOSTLES AND THEIR 
 EXPEUIEXCES^ AXD THE POWER OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 We see tkat after the three thousand were con- 
 verted on the day of Pentecost the one hundred 
 twenty were sanctified. For instance we look at 
 Acts 2 :41, "Then they that gladly received his word 
 were baptized : and the same day there were added 
 unto them about three thousand souls.'' And the 
 42nd verso, "And they continued steadfast in the 
 fipostlos' doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of 
 bread, and in prayers.'' 
 
 Xow we see the Apostles' doctrine was the Xew 
 Testament, and they did not follow the doctrine of 
 nieiL Further we find in the 44:th verse, "And all 
 that believed were together, and had all things com- 
 mon." They were gathered together and they had 
 all things common ; there was not a little bunch over 
 here in one corner with ties on clammering for the 
 world, and another little bunch over there without 
 ties on and feeling cast down, afraid they would be 
 renounced if they made objection against worldli- 
 ness that was creeping in to sap their soids and 
 break confidence in felloAvship, but tliat all believed 
 and they were all gathered together and had all 
 things common. And the 45th verse, "And sold 
 their possessions and goods, and parted them to all 
 men, as every man had need." They were not grasp- 
 ing for the things of this world laying up treasures 
 on earth and would not help a brother unless he 
 could give him a mortgage and make him safe, but 
 that they gave to him that needed. In other Avords 
 they realized that Avhat they had belonged to God 
 and they were stewards over it, and they divided as 
 the Lord directed and led by the spiiit of God. God's
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 121 
 
 child will do that toda3^ Read the 46th verse, "And 
 they, continuing- daily Tvith one accord in the tem- 
 ple, and breakinu bread from house to house, did 
 eat their meat with gladness and singleness of 
 heart." The 4Tth verse, ''Praising God, and having 
 favor with all the people. And the Lord added to 
 the church daily such as should be saved." Why 
 did they have favor with the people? Because of 
 the purity of the gospel which they preached. This 
 raised up a people where they went and that gave 
 them favor. This is the spiritual body of Jesus 
 Christ, that chui-ch spoken of in St. John 17 :1<S, 
 where he said, '*As thou hast sent me into the world, 
 even so have I also sent them into the world." It 
 seems that the ministers of this Apostolic church 
 attracted attention of the Avorld as Avell as the saved 
 people. And John the Baptist, when he first ap- 
 peared preaching the gospel, telling the people that 
 the kingdom of heaven was at hand, though some 
 opposed liim, but seemingly at the beginning it 
 was like Jesus* ministry, tliey Avere rather spell- 
 bound and astonished and kept quiet. 
 
 I have seen this in my ministry. One time when 
 my son Charley Avas a little boy twelve years old, 
 whom God liad called to ])reacli, we went to a city, led 
 by the spirit of God. Had only two cents in money, 
 did not knoAv that there was any one there that 
 knew us, but by faith Ave rented the theater build- 
 ing, and Avent to i)reaching. God gave us favor 
 AA'ith the editor avIio Avas a Catholic. They printed 
 a daily paper and ])ut in the reports of the meetings 
 and gave us tAvo, tliree and sometimes more cobnnns 
 giving incidents of the manifestation of (Jod's heal- 
 ing poAver, and hoAV all manner of sickness Avas 
 healed. The back ])art of the theater building Avas 
 hung full of crutches and canes of all kinds where 
 the lame and < lipphMl had been heah'd in answer to 
 prayer and left their canes and crutches. The wliole 
 city was stirred, sect ])re!U'hers, do'tois :nid law-
 
 122 now I GOT I AlTli 
 
 yei's and city authorities caiiK! and sat there with 
 eyes of ainaziMiieiil spell-bound, listening to the 
 words that God had spoken. They saw that we were 
 from the back woods, illiterate, and unlearned, they 
 did not know wliat to say. >n'o more than they 
 knew what to say when Jesus preached, no more 
 than they did when this Ajjostolic church first devel- 
 oped and God began to. manifest his poAver through 
 the apostles. But as it was in those days, it was 
 in our nunistry, the time came that they began to 
 see that the x)ower of God w^as manifested in heal- 
 ing the sick, but the meeting w^as killing the sects. 
 The false friends told that Ave Avere imposing upon 
 the people, and in fact w^as giving out false reports, 
 and they saw if the meeting and interest continued 
 it Avould break up sectism and make the people be- 
 lieA^e in one Christ and one church, and many salar- 
 ied preachers Avould be throAvn out of commission if 
 it continued as it was going. They also saw by us 
 preaching divine healing that even the doctors 
 would be out of employment and the money that 
 they had spent to learn Iioav to practice deception 
 upon the people Avould be as if burned, and they 
 would be turned out to get another job. Like it was 
 in the days of Christ and the Apostolic church, the 
 lioAAi began to raise against us, false reports began 
 to b(^ published, spread by the sect preachers, law- 
 yers and doctors, from factories and even lodges, 
 and were raised to the point to where they cA^en 
 turned the ones who were healed under our minis- 
 try against us, and even refused us a drink of Avater, 
 and would close their doors against us when they 
 would see us coming. They had been told that we 
 Avere as poison to them, Avere deceivers, had hypnot- 
 ic poAver, that Ave Avould make them unconscious 
 and when under our control they had to do Avhat 
 we said for them to do. 
 
 So it Avas AA'hen Peter and John Avent up to the 
 temple to pray. We see Acts 3, and beginning at
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 123 
 
 the first verse, ''Now Peter and John went up to- 
 gether into the temple at the hour of prayer, being 
 the ninth hour. And a certain man lame from his 
 mother's womb was carried, whom they laid chilly 
 at the gate of the temple which is called Beautiful, 
 to ask alms of them that entered into the temple; 
 who seeing Peter and John about to go into the 
 temple asked an alms. And Peter, fastening his 
 eyes upon him Avith John, said. Look on us. And he 
 gave heed unto them, expecting to receive something 
 of them. Then Peter said. Silver and gold have I 
 none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name 
 of Jesus Christ of Xazareth rise up and walk. And 
 he took him by the right hand, and lifted him up ; 
 and imniediately his feet and ankle bones received 
 strength. And he leajnng up stood, and walked, 
 and entered with them into the temple, walking, 
 and leaping, and praising God. And all the people 
 saw him walking and praising God.'' And in the 
 loth verse, "'And they knew that it Avas he which 
 sat for alms at the Pcautiful gate of the temple: 
 and they were filled with wonder and amazement at 
 that Avhich had happened unto him." In the 11 th 
 verse we sec the jieople iMuming to see the man Avho 
 Avas healed, "And as the la me man Avhich Avas healed 
 held Peter and John, all the people ran together 
 unto them in the porch that is called Solomon's, 
 greatly Avondering."' 
 
 NoAV, there is no doubt but Avhat this is as I have 
 seen it in my minisliy. that the i)eo})le not knowing 
 that God did this healing Avas ready to give the 
 praise to Peter and .John, and thought that they 
 were great men, and they wcic icady to worship 
 them. 
 
 1 remend)er at one time Avhen a Methodist 
 preacher and I Avent to a ])lace for breakfast, it be- 
 ing something near tAvo or three o'clock bc'fore the 
 meeting closed at the meeting house, and there Avas 
 a ladv that had been an invalid tor seven A'ears.
 
 124 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 She was tlie daughtei' of a man and Avoiiian who 
 lived there. I had talked to her and shown her 
 that it was God's will to heal her, and she accejited 
 Jesus Christ as her healer, and was prayed for, and 
 she, like the lame man, leaped and shouted for joy, 
 ran out of the liouse and her mother began shouting 
 and came to me and threw her arms around me and 
 caHed me second Paul. I pushed her back and said, 
 ^'Tliis is Willis M. Brown, that w^as God that did the 
 healing." 
 
 So I have thought when instances like this 
 would occur in my ministry that it was like it was 
 "v\dth Peter and John, and the people looked on them 
 the same. Now to make it more plain to you these 
 people that morning thought I was the most won- 
 derful man on earth. They had never heard me 
 preach much, the people belonged to the Baptist 
 sect. When they heard me explain the gospel in its 
 fulness, the plan of salvation, the duty of man to 
 God, and what it takes to serve God and be entitled 
 to his blessings, and that the people were not en- 
 joying all that God had in store for them, but w^ere 
 living beneath their privileges, they turned against 
 me, 1 was not welcome at their houses and tJiey were 
 ready, if they had it in their power to put me in 
 jail, as they were to put Peter and John in jail. 
 
 We see in the 12th verse, '*And when Peter saw 
 it, lie answered unto the people, Ye men of Israel, 
 iviiy mar\'el ye at this? or why look ye so earnestly 
 on us, as though by our own power or holiness we 
 had made this man to walk?'- Also the 13th, 11th, 
 15th and IGtli verses, ''The God of Abraham, and of 
 Isaac, and of Jacob, the God of our fathers, hath 
 glorified his son Jesus ; whom ye delivered up, and 
 denied him in the presence of Pilate, when he was 
 determined to let him go. But ye denied the Holy 
 One and the Just, and desired a murderer to be 
 granted unto you. And killed the Prince of life, 
 w^liom God hath raised from the dead : whereof we
 
 now I GOT FAITJl 125 
 
 are witiicssos. And his naiiic throu.uh failli in his 
 name hath made this man stroiiii, wlioin ye see and 
 know : yea, the faith Avhieh is by liim liatli j»iven hiui 
 this perfect soundness in the presence of you all. 
 This stirred them as it did in the day of Christ wlicn 
 lie set forth the trutli, perfoiined mira( les, healed 
 the sick and claimed that it was God that did the 
 Avork and not man, and insisted on them losing" 
 siiiht of his man power, and lookinm' to his (Jod i)o\v- 
 er. They took Christ and crucified liim lu'canse the 
 gospel he preached, and the miracles he performed 
 were convincing' the people that there was some- 
 thing better for them than they had. It Avas the 
 same in the days Avhen .John and Peter AA'ere at the 
 gate of the temple Avhen the poAver of Ood Avas mani- 
 fested through them to make this lame man walk 
 Avho had never Avalked, they AA'ere glad to see the 
 Avork done, they Avere ready to Avorshi]) Peter and 
 John, and Avhen they testified it Avas the power that 
 Avas in Christ that it Avas the same AVork that he had 
 done, and that they did it in his name, then they 
 Avei-e ready to i)ut Peter and dolm in ])ris()n. 
 
 We see in Acts 4:1-4, "And as they spake unto 
 the people, the priests and the captain of tlie temi)le, 
 and the Hadducees, came upon them, being grieved 
 that they taught the ])eople, and ])reached throngh 
 Jesus the resni-rection from the dead. And they 
 laid hands on them, and put them in hold unto the 
 next day: for it Avas noAV eventide. IIoAvbeit many 
 of tliem Avliich heard the Avord believed: and the 
 number of the men Avas al)onl live thousand." We 
 see here that the people putting John and IVter into 
 ])rison did not stop the AVork of the Holy Spirit. 
 The ]>(>wer of (Jod had been manifested there in the 
 healing of this lame man, and the ]»eople saw the 
 humbleness and honesty of John and I'eler, and 
 befoi-e they Avould deny the AVork of Christ and lake 
 the honor ni)on themselves they Avould go behind 
 the ])i-is()n bars and bear the reproach of being gixcn
 
 126 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 the iijinic of jail-birds. As the people would see the 
 lame man Avalkiiij'- and praising God, the Holy Spir- 
 it would move upoji their hearts and consciences 
 and convict them until they yielded to the call of 
 God and surrendered. This great revival was going 
 on while Peter and John were in prison. Of course 
 the preaching that Peter and John had been preach- 
 ing to them was like a new revelation from heaven, 
 and opened up their understanding to the fact that 
 there was something better for them than they had. 
 
 Now this was certainly quite a revelation and 
 attracted the attention of a great many people, and 
 from what I have seen myself in my ministry I am 
 satisfied there was quite a stir there, but it seems to 
 me that God's power worked on the hearts of the 
 authorities of the law as well as on the others that 
 brought Peter and John out of the prison and set 
 them before them to ask some questions and go 
 through a mock trial. But Peter was ready. He 
 was not backslid and scared, as he was when he 
 denied his Christ, we find in Acts 4 :7-10, "And when 
 they had set them in the midst, they asked, By what 
 power, or by what name, have ye done this? Then 
 Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost, said unto them, 
 Ye rulers of the people, and elders of Israel, If we 
 this day be examined of the good deed done to the 
 impotent man, by Avhat means he is made Avhole ; be 
 it known unto you all, and to all the people of Is- 
 rael, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, 
 whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead, 
 even by him doth this man stand here before you 
 Avhole." And in the 12tli verse, "Neither is there 
 salvation in any other : for there is none other name 
 under heaven given among men, whereby we must 
 be saved." 
 
 AYe see here that they did not Aveaken or seem 
 scared or afraid that if they told the truth that they 
 Avould receive greater persecution, but with bold- 
 ness thev stood before them, and the Holv Ghost
 
 now I GOT FAITH 127 
 
 talked through I'ctcr, and gave these rulers to un- 
 derstand that they wotihl not take the honor upon 
 themselves, but tliat it was the Clirist to wlioni they 
 belonged, and there is no other name by which it 
 might be done. 
 
 This same thing that happened IIumc is the 
 cause in many instances ol" men on whom God lias 
 laid his hand and sent to proclaim the triitli as he 
 did Peter and John, not being used and God is not 
 glorified, and the ])eople are not convinced as the 
 people were then because of the fear of man which 
 falls on them and they weaken and let down and 
 obey the commands of man rather than the com- 
 mands of ( Jod. This does not convince any one that 
 God has sent them, or that -lesus Christ is the same 
 toda> , but rather to the contrary. 
 
 Xow we find in the 13th verse, that after Peter 
 had exi)lained this truth they saw something: "Now 
 wiien they saw the boldness of Peter and John, and 
 perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant 
 men, they marveled; and they took knowledge of 
 them, that tliey had been with Jesus." Also 14th, 
 15th. Kith and 17th verses, •"And Iteholding the man 
 which was healed standing Avith them, they coidd 
 say nothing against it. But Avhen they had com- 
 manded them to go aside out of tlie council, they 
 conferred among tliemselves, saying. What sliall 
 we do to these men? for tlnit indeed a notable mira- 
 cle liatli been (h)ne by them is manifest to all them 
 that dwell in Jerusalem: and we cannot deny it. 
 But that it s|»read no furthei- among the i»eo])le, let 
 US straitly tlireaten them, that they s}K'ak hence- 
 forth to no man in this name." And they called 
 them ami demanded them not to speak at all or 
 teach in the name of Jesus, and IN'ter and John 
 said unto tliem, as follows: X'erses 1!>, L*(). iM , '2'2, 
 "Whether it be right in the sight of (Jod to hearken 
 unto you more than unto God, judge ye. For we 
 cannot ])nt speak the things which we liave seen and
 
 128 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 heard. So when they had further threatened them, 
 they let them s>o, finding nothing how they ndght 
 punisli them, because of the people : for all men 
 glorified God for that which was done. For the 
 man was above forty years old, on whom this mira- 
 cle of healing was shewed." 
 
 Xow we find that after they were convinced of 
 the fact that they could not scare them, and that 
 they could not weaken them, and that they still gave 
 God the honor, they no doubt would have gladly 
 punished them, or put them to death, but as they 
 saw the great multitude of people who were con- 
 vinced, and the five thousand who were just con- 
 verted, and no doubt saw many others who were 
 thoroughly convinced that these men were the men 
 of God because of their boldness and they saw that 
 they stood steadfast in their calling, and by them 
 so doing this they gained the people's favor and the 
 threatening authorities were afraid to do anything, 
 for fear the people would turn against them. 
 
 I saw this one time in my ministry when God 
 had manifested his power wonderfully and the gos- 
 pel in all its fulness had been preached and I had 
 been exposing sectism and preaching the oneness of 
 God's children and opposing sin in all forms, their 
 preacher came and shut me out of the house and the 
 wicked men in that country arose against him, 
 opened the doors and came after me to go ahead 
 with the meeting, and said if I did not there should 
 not be a splinter of the house left; that they had 
 helped to build that house to have the gospel preach- 
 ed, and that they had never heard it until I came, 
 and now they did not intend that I should be shut 
 out, and they deprived of the privilege of hearing 
 the truth. So I went and preached ten days longer, 
 and they had a bundle of hickories laying under the 
 house to whip the preacher if he even came to meet- 
 ing. 
 
 It seems to me that this is just the same spirit
 
 now I GOT FAITH 129 
 
 that existed in the time of tlie Aposth's. Those that 
 the iiospel uncovered their sin were the ones who 
 got mad and the ones who made a profession and bv 
 their influence they stirred up their kindred and 
 friends wlio were not saved. They do the same 
 thing today. But the ones who stand out without 
 a profession and are honest in heart, those looking 
 for some way out of their trouble and bondage, are 
 the ones Avho protect tlie man of God wlio will stand 
 fast, unmovable and will love him and protect him 
 and support him. 
 
 Xow we see in the 23rd verse, ''And being let 
 go, they went to their own company, and reported 
 all that the chief priests and elders had said unto 
 them." We see here that Peter and John did not 
 take upon themselves the honor and glory, nor did 
 they desire to separate themselves from the children 
 of God that they had left down there. God was 
 manifesting his power where they were and 
 they had things common and the Lord was adding 
 to the church sucli as sliould be saved. Tliere was 
 something drawing their hearts back there. It 
 seems that 1 can see them as they went, Peter and 
 John in the lead, the scoffers, rulers and professors 
 making fun of them and looking upon them as jail- 
 birds, and the God of heaven looking down on them 
 with a smile, his great heart was made glad because 
 he had preachers that would stand for the truth 
 thougli they lost their reputation and had gone to 
 jail. They were assured of the fact as they would 
 look back to the great procession that was follow- 
 ing them, the five thousand that were saved while 
 they Avere in jail, and the lame man also, no doubt, 
 was in the crowd, they realized that they had com- 
 mission to preacli the gospel, that God was con- 
 firming the word with signs following which gave 
 them greater joy and more pleasure than tlie jU'ople 
 who have the honor and a])plause of men. 
 
 We see in the 21th and 2r>ih verses, "And when
 
 loO now I GOT FAITH 
 
 they heard that, they lifted up tlieir voices to God 
 with one aecoid, and said, I^ord thou art God, which 
 hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all 
 that in them is : Wlio by the mouth of thy servant 
 David hast said. Why did the heathen rai^e, and the 
 people imaoine vain things?" And hear in the 29th 
 verse, also the 30th verse, ''And now, Lord, behold 
 their threatenings.: and grant unto thy servants, 
 that Avith all boldness they may speak thy Avord, 
 by stretching forth thine hand to heal ; and that 
 signs and wonders may be done by the name of thy 
 holy child Jesus." 
 
 They did not ask God to withhold his power a 
 little, and to give them better judgment that they 
 might be more careful and please the people better, 
 that they Avould not get into jail again : but they 
 asked God for poAver to speak Avitli boldness, that 
 the people might be conAinced, the deA'il defeated 
 and that honest souls might haA^e the privilege of 
 hearing the gosi)el. 
 
 The 31st and 32nd verses, ''And when they had 
 prayed the place w^as shaken where they were as- 
 sembled together: and they were all filled with the 
 Holy Ghost, and they spake the Avord of God ^\itll 
 boldness. And the multitude of them that believed 
 Avere of one heart and of one soul : neither said any 
 of them that ought of tlie things which he possessed 
 was his OAvn ; but they had all things common." 
 
 We find by reading the word of God that on the 
 day of Pentecost there were one hundred twenty 
 that were sanctified, three thousand that were con- 
 verted, and they had all things common, stood stead- 
 fast in the Apostles' doctrine, and were all togeth- 
 er, not apart. God honored their worship and 
 preaching and added to the church daily such as 
 should be saved. Peter and John went up there and 
 had this great rcAival and victory over the power of 
 hell and Avere still humble and did not become ex-
 
 now I (;(»'i' FAITH 131 
 
 alted, and forgot the dear ones where they liad been ; 
 but their hearts kept tender towards their l)rethern 
 and they had a longing to see tlieni, and they (k'sired 
 to retiiiii to where they received the Holy Ghost, 
 that which makes lis one, so tliey went back there, 
 and when they came together they were still one, 
 and Avhen they told of the great re\'ival they had 
 had and of the experiences tliey had gone tlirough, 
 none of the brethern envied them or looked down on 
 them, or felt hard towards them because tliey had 
 had great success. At that time they did not say 
 how many had been added to the church while they 
 were up there, but we have an account, taking the 
 three thousand as converted on the day of Pentecost 
 and the five thousand when Peter and John were 
 preaching, making over eight thousand that were 
 not sanctified, and one hundred twenty that were. 
 ^Vhen the place was shaken where they were and 
 when they prayed the Holy Ghost filled them, and 
 they were all filled Avith the Holy (Jhost. This cer- 
 tainly nuist have been a Avondei'ful revival and the 
 power of God Avas manifested in answer to prayer 
 and convinced many that these were the people of 
 (lod. But still the devil did not quit: he was still 
 in ])usiness. P>ut God's mighty ]>ower moved U])on 
 those who now Avere sanctified and were all together 
 and had all things common. As you know they had 
 not heard nuich preaching, the spirit began to lead 
 them to consecrate, to make sacrifice foi* the gospel's 
 sake, and to have that care one for another as Jesus 
 said, where one member sutTer all the Tnembers suf- 
 fer with it. 
 
 We fiiul in verses 33, 34. ami 35, "And with great 
 power gave the Apostles' witness of the resurrection 
 of the liord Jesus : and great grace Avas upon them 
 all. Neither Avas there any among them that lack- 
 ed : for as many as AA'ere possessors of lands or hous- 
 es sold them, and brouglit the i)rices of the things 
 that Ave re sold, and laid I hem down at tlie Apostles'
 
 132 now I GOT FAITII 
 
 feet : and distribution was made unto every man ac- 
 cordini; as lie had need." 
 
 Now, we see lieie that they realized that all their 
 possessions belonged to God, and that they were 
 members of the spiritual body of Jesus Christ, and 
 one member was not above another, and that where 
 one member suffered all the other members suffered 
 with it, and where one member was in need the oth- 
 er members were willing to supply. This is what 
 God wants today. It does not mean that we shall 
 throw down and give away everything that we have, 
 as some people teach, and go out as tramps in the 
 world ; but he means that what you have you shall 
 realize that it belongs to the Lord, and that you are 
 stewards over it, and then you live so close to God 
 that he can impress you by his spirit where to give 
 and whom to give to. It is true that you can make 
 mistakes sometimes, but God does not impute mis- 
 takes as sins, and because you might give in the 
 Avrong place sometimes, and it would afterwards 
 prove so that does not mean that you close up your 
 heart and pocketbook and never again give where 
 the Lord wants you to give. 
 
 \\'e And they began to practice this and there 
 were two people who began to get scared, and the 
 spirit of covetousness and deceit began to take hold 
 of them and we see in the case of Ananias and 
 Sapphira, as you will find in Acts 5 : 1-11, '*But a 
 certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira his 
 wife, sold a possession, and kept back part of the 
 price, his i;\ife also being privy to it, and brought 
 a certain part, and laid it at the apostle's feet. But 
 Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine 
 heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back 
 part of the price of the land? While it remained, 
 was it not thine own? and after it was sold, was it 
 not in thine own power? Why hast thou conceived 
 this thing in thine heart? Thou hast not lied unto 
 men, but unto God. And Ananias hearing these
 
 now I GOT FAITH ]o3 
 
 words fell doAvii, and uavc u[) llie lihost : and uroat 
 foar came on all them that heard these Ihin.us. And 
 the young- men arose, wound him u[», and carried 
 him out, and buried him. And it was about the 
 space of three hours after, Avhen his wife, not know- 
 ing what Avas done, came in. And l*eter answered 
 unto liei', Tell me Avhether ye sold the land for so 
 much. And she said. Yea, for so nuich. Then l*eter 
 said unto her. How is it that ye have agreed to- 
 gether to tempt th(? Spirit of the Lord? Behold, 
 the feet of them whi<-h have buried thy husband are 
 at the door, and shall carry thee out. Then fell 
 she straightway at his feet, and yielded up the 
 ghost; and the young men came in, and found her 
 dead, and, carrying her forth, buried her by her 
 husband. And great fear came upon all the church, 
 and upon as many as heard these things."' 
 
 Now, we see that God ])ermitted this to clean up 
 his church. As it is in great revivals today, it was 
 then. Some get hasty and without counting the 
 cost properly make a profession, they might have 
 made a surrender and be saved, doing all they 
 knew to do, but not counting the cost, not settling- 
 it in their hearts that they Avould go tlirongh for 
 God at any cost, when the trine came that God re- 
 quired something of them, that they did not desire 
 to do, it was then that they failed. Had God let 
 this go on he could never have had the church that 
 he prayed for in the 17th chapter of St. John. There 
 have been covetous ])e()])le, ])eople conforming to 
 the world, loving the Avorld better than they loved 
 the truth, ashamed of the gospel of Jesns Glirist 
 and of the power of God, not having the fear of 
 (Jod: which would have made a mixed multitude 
 like sect ism is today, and God could not have 
 woiked through them, lint God wanted a jM'ople 
 that was wholly given up to him, that had lost sight 
 of the world, had no desire to adorn their bodies in 
 order to make them look nice to the world, but to be
 
 134 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 neat and tleaii, to be in a position that they could 
 conimaud the respect of honest people, that they 
 could be a light to the Avorld, and an example like 
 Christ left for us, a peculiar people filled with all 
 the fulness of God, and a people so devoted to God 
 that God could work through them as he did 
 through Jesus Christ, and convince the world that 
 Christ's mission to earth was not a failure, this is 
 what it took then and is what it takes now. 
 
 We find in Acts 5 :12-1C, "And by the hands of 
 the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought 
 among the people; (and they were all Avith one 
 accord in Solomon's porch. And of the rest durst 
 no man join himself to them : but the people mag- 
 nified them. And believers were the more added 
 to the Lord, multitudes both of men and women). 
 Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the 
 streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that 
 at least the shadow of Peter passing by might over- 
 shadow some of them. There came also a multitude 
 out of the cities round about unto Jerusalem, bring- 
 ing sick folks, and them which were vexed with un- 
 clean spirits : and they were healed every one." 
 
 Now here is the church that Jesus had reference 
 to in the ITth chaptei' of St. John and the 18th 
 verse, when he said in his prayer to the Father, "As 
 thou hast sent me into the world even so have I 
 also sent them into the world." We find that when 
 Jesus Avalked upon earth he healed all manner of 
 sickness, and he healed all manner of diseases. Xow 
 while prating to the Father in the 17th chapter of 
 John he was making his preparations to leave the 
 world, and he was organizing the church that would 
 represent him, and that God could use as He had 
 used him, so he sent them as the Father had sent 
 him. 
 
 Now, Ave see after the gospel had been preached 
 by the Apostles and the power of God manifested 
 to heal and this great number had been brought to-
 
 HOW I (.;oT FAITH 135 
 
 getlier, God coiild see that there were some that 
 Avould not stand, and that he could not use, so he 
 gave them a eleaning up by tlie death of Ananias 
 and Sapphira and the fear of God came upon them 
 all, and tliose who were not willing to i)ay the price 
 and subndt to the rules that God had laid down by 
 his Sidrit in the church, they durst not join them- 
 selves unto them, ami was afraid to do it, for fear 
 that their fate would be as Ananias and Sapphira, 
 and none would join themselves to them but those 
 willing to pay the price who had lost sight of all 
 things around them, and would go through on the 
 Bible line, then God could keep his church pure, 
 that was the one body that was the one people and 
 they were of one mind. As God's great nund moved, 
 the church moved, and in this the power of God was 
 manifested in healing all nmnner of sickness and 
 disease, as it was when Jesus was on earth, and this 
 convinced the people, and nuiltitudes were saved. 
 
 IJiother, sister, and friend, God wants it this 
 way today. God cannot Avork, and talk, through a 
 divided body, and if we Avho claim to be the body 
 of Jesus Christ Avill let the fear of God come on us 
 until everything is purged out of our hearts that 
 clamors for the world or for style or for super- 
 lluities, or for anything that is contrary to God's 
 will, and to have our whole hearts, time, talents and 
 all surrendered to God to his service, for his glory 
 for tile salvation of souls, the healing of the afliict- 
 ed, for the convincing of the world that Jesus 
 Christ's nussion was not a failure on earth, that 
 the same things can be done through the church 
 that we have on record before us in tlie 5th Cliaptcr 
 of Acts. God wants his churcli pure, and it takes 
 that, and God will have it pure before he comes. 
 This is the kind of church that he is coming after, 
 and you had ])ett('r I'c ])repared and ready. 
 
 My brother minister, do not clamor for the 
 world and put in your time trying to convince the
 
 13G now I GOT FAITH 
 
 people tliat tliey .should give all men the privilege 
 of conscience and to recognize them and fellowship 
 them and try to agree with them in prayer for the 
 healing of the sick. You can never do it. It is im- 
 possible. It is contrary to God's word and teach- 
 ings, and God will never work through any such a 
 mess. But if you will lay on your face before God, 
 seek to know his will, pray God to keep you out of 
 this and cn^erything that is not of God, and every- 
 thing that is inclined to lead you away from God or 
 cause you to want the praise of men rather than the 
 approval of God, you can pray the prayer of faith 
 as the Apostles did after they had left the temple 
 and had gone to the other brethern. You can call 
 on God to stretch forth his hand to heal, and to 
 send the Holy Ghost, that you may preach the 
 "word of God. with boldness. Let your commission 
 be for the benefit of humanity, for the glory of God 
 instead of to the detriment of humanity and a re- 
 proach to God's cause. We cannot gain the favor 
 of all the people, cannot make sectism come to 
 accept the truth, ( except those that God moves on, 
 and those whom he has called out of sectism to 
 come out and join in mth the saints of God), but 
 Ood says, "Come out of her my people," and those 
 are all that we can expect, except some honest souls 
 who are w^on to the Truth by our trueness and faith- 
 fulness to God and being w^here God can manifest 
 his power through us, as he did through the Apos- 
 tolic church, and convince them that there is some- 
 thing better for them than what they have. 
 
 It is not the multitudes that God is expecting 
 hiis church to mn, but it is the few, for straight is 
 the gate and narrow is the way, and few there be 
 that find it. Be careful brother, that you do not 
 get into the wide road where you have favor ^-ith 
 sectism, w^here you can preach in their meeting 
 houses and hold meetings with them, and they hold 
 meetings with you, you are in danger. God is liable
 
 now I GOT FAITH 137 
 
 to give you an expeiieiice like Ananias and ^Sap- 
 phira, especially you who have known the truth for 
 years, and liave preached it, and told the people 
 that they should not conlorm to the woi'ld, have 
 preached against plumes and featliers, i-ag liowers, 
 ruffles, laces, neck-ties, corsets and superfluity of 
 all kind and all conformity to the world. Foi- you 
 to now think that you have a new revelation from 
 God, and let down to favor those things that you 
 have preached against, you are in danger. You 
 are grieving God's great heart, you are reproaching 
 the cause of God. You are saying tlnit all these 
 years you have been deluded, and have been preach- 
 ing the wrong things to them. Then the people ^ill 
 say if there is a mistake in your preaching against 
 superfluity and worldly conformity and in the tie, 
 then were you not mistaken in the other things, and 
 probably divine healing has passed away, and the 
 oneness of God's people has passed away and the re- 
 formation is not of God, and you will mis-lead peo- 
 ple and bring their reproach upon your own soul, 
 and at the jtidgment bar of God when you say w^e 
 have prophesied in thy name, and in thy name done 
 many v/onderful things, then He Avill answer you, 
 "I know you not, depart from me ye workers of in- 
 iquity into the lake of fire prepared for the devil and 
 his angels, I never knew you." 
 
 NoAV, certainly if we lived the life the Apostles 
 lived, preach the doctrine that the}- preached, prac- 
 tice what they practiced, we may expect persecu- 
 tion, and this is what some preachers are getting 
 afraid of now, is persecution, and that their needs 
 will not be supplied. They i)ro])al)ly have not man- 
 aged just right, and have used their own wisdom 
 in place, of the wisdom of God and gotten in debt, 
 became somewhat discouraged, and let down in 
 their experience, then the devil tells them that Ihcy 
 are too strict and that you never can get out of 
 debt, and that you are reproaching the cause, and
 
 138 now r got faith 
 
 tliat you sliould be a little more lenient and easier, 
 and give the i)eople libeity of conscience, it would 
 move tlieii' hearts, and more would accept the 
 truth, and more means would come into the church 
 and their needs would be supplied. This is a lie 
 and a trick of the devil, and he tried to tempt Jesus 
 in the same Avay, as you will see in the 4th Chapter 
 of St. Matthew when the devil offered Jesus the 
 whole world if he would fall down and worship 
 him. He was hungry, had not eaten for forty days 
 and nights, and he would not do it, and God sent 
 angels to minister unto him. If you have gotten 
 beidnd and in debt and the devil is tempting you in 
 this Avay, you do just as Jesus Christ did, he would 
 not fall down and worship the devil for the whole 
 Avorld, and don't you do it for a few dollars, or for 
 anything that he may present to you, and God will 
 bring you through, so be strong and of good cheer 
 and leave it in God's hands, and God will prove to 
 you that you are not of the world and God has 
 chosen you out of the World, and that you are an 
 instrument in his hands, and God will in some way 
 bring it around that you shall have your needs sup- 
 plied. You Avill not have to suffer with hunger. 
 He will take care of his own cause. If you will 
 stand true he will take care of you, you may have 
 to stand persecution, and possibly get hungry and 
 have very little to eat, your clothes get bare, and 
 the devil will try to make you ashamed, he did me 
 once, and my clothes were hardly fit to go into the 
 pulpit, and the devil was trying me very hard, but 
 I covenanted with God that I would stand true to 
 him, and God opened up the way mysteriously for 
 me to get what I needed, and he will supply your 
 needs, tarry before him and he will help you. 
 
 I was stopping at a house, the woman was a 
 professor of religion, her husband was a sinner, yet 
 friendly to the truth. They had a little grandchild 
 — their children were all grown, and this nine-year-
 
 now 1 ciOT FAITH ]o9 
 
 old gi-aiiddau<>ht('i- was with tliciii. 'IMicv w orsliijx'd 
 her. One iiioht slic took tlic toothaclic I was 
 called iq) two or tluee times in the ni.uht lo piay 
 for her, then she came to my room a time or tw^o. 
 Her tooth would get easy, but would commence 
 hiu'ting again, and went ou until some time during 
 the next day. If I aui not mistaken 1 prayed for 
 her eight times, aud finally she was almost going 
 into spasms. They called me into the room and she 
 was down on tlie Hoor, lier grandmother and gi-and- 
 father were liolding lier and almost l)athing her in 
 tears, and seemingly she would have spasms. I 
 went on my knees and put my hand on "her jaw, 
 called on God mightily that he would heal her and 
 manifest his power to that man and woman, who 
 had failed to give the best of their life and was 
 just about ready to step into eternity and they un- 
 prepared. She was healed instantly, and went to 
 sleep while I was praying for her, as she had not 
 slept all night. I did not know why God liad per- 
 mitted all this, but in a day or so this old lady took 
 me in the buggy with her to town, and took me into 
 a clothing store and bought me a nice suit of 
 clothes, a pair of shoes and a hat, and then I could 
 see why God had permitted it. If I had been com- 
 promising with the world, going against the light 
 that God had given me, I never could have prayed 
 the prayer of faith, hence I would never have gotten 
 the clothes. If you w^ant God to supply you, you 
 stand true, preach the radical truth. Go through the 
 tests, you will come out all right, as Jesus set the 
 example, in the end. This will bring persecution, 
 as it did to the Apostles, as we see after this great 
 revival. In Acts 5:17-18 you will find that after 
 God had so manifested his power the ])erse(uti()n 
 arose, "Then the high ])riest rose up, and all they 
 that were with him, (which is the sect of the Sad- 
 duccees) and were filled with indignation, and laid
 
 140 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 tlu'ii- hands on the apostles, and put them in the 
 common prison." 
 
 Tliey may do that for us, and will no doubt in 
 some instances, if we stand as true as God wants us 
 to. If they do not do tliat, they will do other thin.i»s, 
 and God is just as able to care for us now as he 
 Avas then. In the 18th verse we find they put them 
 in prison but the Lord sent an angel and opened 
 the prison doors, Acts 5 :19, ''But the angel of the 
 Lord by night opened the prison doors, and brought 
 them forth and said," (20tli verse) "Go, stand and 
 speak in the temple to the people all the words of 
 this life." We find that they went to the temple 
 and began to preach, and they had the officers 
 come together, as Ave find in the 21st Averse, "And 
 AAiien they heard that, they entered into the temple 
 early in the morning, and taught. But the high 
 priest came, and they that Avere Avith him, and 
 called the council together, and all the senate of 
 the children of Israel, and sent to the prison to haA^e 
 them brought." Also verses 22 and 23, "But when 
 officers came, and found them not in the prison, 
 they returned, and told, saying. The prison truly 
 found we shut with all safety, and the keepers 
 standing without before the doors : but when we 
 had opened, Ave found no man within." Also A^erses 
 21, 25, 26, "XoAv AAiien the high priest and the cap- 
 tain of the temple and the chief priests heard these 
 things, they doubted of them Avhereunto this would 
 groAV. Then came one and told them saying, Be- 
 hold, the men whom ye put in prison are standing 
 in the temple, and teaching the people. Then went 
 the captain with the officers, and brought them 
 Avithout violence: for they feared the people, lest 
 they should have been stoned." 
 
 Just as easy as God delivered those Apostles out 
 of prison and sent them to preach in the temple, 
 he can deliA^er you out of debt and bondage of CA^ery 
 kind, and set you free to where you can preach the
 
 now I GOT lAlTU 1-41 
 
 gospel Avitli liberty. You Avill never get liberty by 
 eoiupi-oinisiiig. There is no use to eomproniise and 
 bow down to the devil, and acknowledge to him 
 that you have been too hard on him, and preached 
 the gospel too straight, and think that you will 
 ever get favor and out of debt, and out of troulde, 
 and get to Avhere 3'ou can do more for God. You 
 may gain some of the things of this world, and win 
 the favor of people and get money and can pay off 
 your debts and have plenty, and when you come to 
 pray your last prayer you find that you have weak- 
 ened, and that you are a false prophet, have sold 
 out to the devil, and then you will realize that your 
 financial standing lias cost you your soul and that 
 after you have preached to others that you your- 
 self would have to be a castaway, what shall it 
 profit you. This is not only for the preacher, it is 
 also for the children of God. 
 
 Xow brother and sister if you want to have the 
 power of God manifested in these last days as it 
 was in the Apostolic days you line up to the Avord 
 of God, like they did in the 5th cha])ter of Acts, 
 and God Avill use us as he did tlien. But he never 
 can do it with some clamoring for the superfluity of 
 the world, etc., and others afraid to differ and op- 
 pose the compromise, for fear of making divisicm 
 and hold them in full fellowshi]) and tliink tliat 
 God Avill manifest his power throngli them, he will 
 never do it, could not do it through Ananias and 
 Sap])hira, and he Avill not do it in this day. 
 
 We (iml that when Ihey had tried the Apostles 
 and beaten them and commanded that they should 
 not sj)eak in the name of Jesus they let them go. 
 They did iiot quit ])reaching, but Avherever they 
 went Ave see the spiiit of God Avent Avilh tliein, and 
 Avherever they preached the poAver of G«od Avas man- 
 ifested. 
 
 AVe see in the 8th chapter of Acts whei-e rhilip 
 Avent doAvn to Samaria and preached Ghiist unto
 
 142 now 1 GOT lAlTll 
 
 thciii, and how lliat God's power Avas iiiaiiifostcd 
 and the jjeopie believed. Acts 8 :5-8, "Then Tliilip 
 went down to the city of Samaria, and preached 
 Christ unto them. And the people with one accord 
 gave heed unto those tliini;s which Philip spake, 
 hearing and seeing the miracles which he did. For 
 unclean spirits, crying with loud voice, came out of 
 many that were possessed with them : and many 
 taken with palsies, and that were lame, were healed. 
 And there was great joy in that city." He preached 
 Christ. He did not preach what the people believed 
 and Avhat thej had come to the conclusion was right, 
 and how that forty or fifty of them got together and 
 made rules for all to go by, but he preached Christ. 
 Brother, how is it with you where you go. Are 
 there unclean spirits cast out, is any one healed in 
 your ministry? Is the congregation better when 
 you leave, hj them being filled with God and faith 
 and cominced of the fact that the slightest remedy 
 hinders faith, but put their whole trust in God, 
 and that the means that they have been spending 
 for superfluities and foolishness should be turned 
 into the treasury box the first day of each Aveek, 
 and at least once a month there should be collection 
 made to go to missionaries in the heathen lands, 
 because they are to keep up the work at home and 
 support the preacher and loose his hands so he can 
 have opportunity to study the word of God and 
 devote his time in preaching, that he may be able 
 to preach the truth when he comes. Or do you 
 leave them believing that they have all the time 
 been very fanatic, and that it is not necessary to be 
 so particular, and it is all foolishness about how 
 long the ribbon, or how big the bow on the chil- 
 dren's hat, and that it does not matter if you use 
 three yards of ribbon or a shorter piece on the 
 children's hair, and that you have been in bondage, 
 and that you should have liberty of conscience, and 
 Avear what you felt would make you more commend-
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 143 
 
 able to the people with whom you associate. If tliis 
 is your condition may (Jod bother you and convict 
 you and send you to tlie wilderness where you cau 
 lay on your face before God, until you can find out 
 for what purpose Jesus Christ sent you, I know 
 this is plain but it is trnth and you must acknowl- 
 edge it. 
 
 You can see there is something wrong, the power 
 of God is not manifested among the saints as it 
 sliould be. the devil has always tried to defeat the 
 plan of salvation and he will try it until Jesus 
 comes. Let us take courage. Let the standard of 
 truth and the old time Pentecostal fire come against 
 the devil and the powers of hell, and let us follow 
 our example and lead souls to God, as they did in 
 the Apostolic church. Let us preach and pray for 
 God to protect them, so that not only in a camp- 
 meeting occasionally, but that our little meetings 
 in our own congregation may be alive for God, and 
 with such faith in him that the blind may see, the 
 lame may walk, and the deaf may hear, the dumb 
 speak and all manner of affliction be healed, and oc- 
 casionally the dead raised, that God may be glori- 
 fied and the people convinced that we are not of the 
 world, that w^e are not a sect, but that we are mem- 
 bers of the great chiirch Avhich Jesus built to take 
 ])eo})le to heaven in, and that he has no other way 
 to go than this way. 
 
 Do not condenui this, brother, consider it. You 
 get on your knees and call on God to help you to 
 give it justice bei'oi-e setting it aside, and see when 
 you get through if you cannot ask (Jod to bear 
 witness to the truth, and let it be edifying and 
 beneficial to all who read it, is my prayer.
 
 144 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 HOW TO MAKE A SUCCESFUL PREACHER WHEN GOD 
 HAS CALLED 
 
 Acts G :S^ ^'And Stephen, fiill of faith and power, 
 did great wonders and miracles among the people." 
 
 When God has called one to preach they can be 
 helped in many ways to fill the call. But there are 
 some gifts that they have to have before God will 
 call. 
 
 First is the gift of faith. Now I believe that 
 God has given all mankind faith to a certain extent. 
 Faith can be cultivated just like a plant. You have 
 a plant in your garden, if you do not see to keeping 
 the weeds cut down, the ground loosened up, and 
 well Avatered it will not grow. If you do not 
 cultivate what faith God has given you, by putting 
 it into practice it will not grow. If you take every- 
 thing by sight and by chance and do not exercise 
 any faith, your faith will become dormant. AVe can 
 exercise faith by commencing in small things. Pur- 
 pose in our hearts to give so much to God's cause 
 by a certain time, then pray God to provide the way 
 for you to get it, and accept any way God pro^ades. 
 He ndght provide a job of work. It is not faith to 
 sit down and not do anything and expect God to 
 hand it down to you, but if you pray and then the 
 Lord opens up the way, then you move. 
 
 You have to have faith to make a preacher. 
 Stephen, we find, was a man that had faith. He 
 was full of the Holy Ghost, and it seems that the 
 ministry and the congregation recognized him as a 
 man of faith, for he Avas chosen to do the work of 
 a deacon, and when God saw Ms trueness and 
 faithfulness he put more responsibility upon him, 
 as he will upon every individual on whom he lays
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 145 
 
 his hand. You cannot make a "successful preacher 
 and not have faith in God. It is necessary to be- 
 come acquainted with God to have faith in liim. 
 Jesus set this example, as exphiined in the former 
 chapter. So "we take his example. 
 
 I kncAV a preacher one time that God called to 
 preach. He felt his call, the people opposed him, 
 and the devil opposed him, and none thought that 
 he could preach. He could not read the Bible, and 
 did not kno"\v what the Bible taught concerninp: a 
 call to the ministry, but felt God's hand on him 
 for the work. He took his Bilde and went to his 
 room and locked himself up, went on his knees be- 
 fore God and prayed God to give him understand- 
 ing of the Word, and let the Bible fall open to the 
 place where he could get some understanding and 
 faith, it fell open at the first chapter of Matthew, 
 It was a little hard to understand, until he came 
 to the twenty-first verse, then seemingly God began 
 to open u]) his understanding, and as he would s])ell 
 and stammer along, ])raying earnestly for God to 
 unfold his Avord to him, the tears flowed down his 
 cheeks, as he stayed on his knees. He reached the 
 latter part of the third chapter of ^Matthew, and 
 saw where Jesus set the example for baptism. 
 When he got into the fourth chapter he saw tliere 
 where Jesus tarricsl in the wilderness forty days 
 and nights without eating. God began to ])nll back 
 the veil of ignorance, and turn on the light from 
 the courts of heaven, and bind that truth on his 
 heart, and in this he got an understanding that 
 Jesus was a ])rea(her, and that (iod .sent him as 
 an exam])le not only as a Glnistian and for the 
 church, but as a preacher, and here in this he had 
 set an exam])le where the )>re;i(lier niiglil liirry 
 before God until he lost sight of all men. and must 
 tarry there until lu' come in possession of the Holy 
 Ghost, which was tiie wiiter of the Word and that 
 they wonld have tlie same (Jod ])ower Ihnt was in
 
 140 now I GOT FA ITU 
 
 Christ and would preach the word of God just like 
 the Holy Ghost luid dictated it to the men of God 
 who wrote it, and they wrote it just like Jesus 
 preached it. 
 
 Already having come into possession of the 
 Holy Ghost, he now became better acquainted with 
 God by reading and lalking with him. By the time 
 he got to where Jesus did not bow down to the devil 
 for the whole world, as you will find in the 4th 
 chapter and 10th verse. 'Then saith Jesus unto 
 him. Get thee hence, Satan : for it is written. Thou 
 Shalt Avorship the Lord Thy God, and him only 
 shalt thou serve." See also the 11th verse, ''Then 
 the devil leaveth him, and, behold, angels came and 
 ministered unto him." 
 
 He saw in this that Jesus did not want him to 
 compromise with the devil, because of the surround- 
 ings and circumstances, and that He does not want 
 part of the Word cast off or leave out part of his 
 word to get favor with the people, and there he de- 
 cided if Jesus would not bow down to the devil for 
 the whole world he would not bow down to him 
 for anything that was in the world. And as Jesus 
 had told his disciples that when the comforter, 
 which is the Holy Ghost, would come that He would 
 teach them all things that he had told them, he be- 
 lieved it, and that it Avould teach him. He lost 
 sight of man and the teachings of man, and the 
 writings of man, and put his faith and trust in God. 
 
 At one time this brother and three other preach- 
 ers each preached a trial sermon, he thought he had 
 preached a wonderful sermon, and thought that he 
 had certainly proved to the people that God had 
 called him to preach. He thought he had done 
 better than they, so on going up to Avhere some men 
 were talking next day, he discovered that they were 
 talking about the preaching, and as they did not see 
 him he stopped to listen. They made some re- 
 marks about the three other pi-eachers and said
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 147 
 
 they were going to be preachers, and then spoke 
 of him. They called his name and pitying him, 
 said that he could never preach, that God liad called 
 some one else and lie had answered. It was a ter- 
 rible shock to him, and a surprise and came like a 
 thunder bolt out of a clear sky, as he was expecting 
 everybody to be pleased with the things that he did, 
 but it was the very tiling that he needed. You see 
 he was on the very eve of getting exalted, and if 
 they had spoken of him as Avell as they had of the 
 others the devil would have taken advantage of this 
 and made him become exalted but the devil took 
 advantage of what they said and tried to discour- 
 age him, and it seemed for a while that he would 
 succeed, but he attended to his business as well as 
 possible, and on reaching home he went to a grove 
 which was his place of secret ])rayer, and he tried 
 to give up i)reaching, and get out from under the 
 call, and promised God that if he would lift his 
 hand off of him and release him of the burden of the 
 ministry, and would ])r()si)er him in making nKmey 
 that he would give one half of all lie made to the 
 cause. It seemed that darkness came around liim 
 and God's Spirit was leaving him, and he (juickly 
 felt tlie mistake that he had made. He tarried there 
 before God until he cjillcd Icick what he had said 
 and told God to give him wisdom and power to till 
 the place that he had called him to, and that he 
 would fill it at any cost. 
 
 He did not know that was not the last trial. 
 God encouraged him and })repar(Ml him for the next 
 trial, and for the many others which came thick 
 and fast, but he stood true to God, and Avhen it 
 came time that he had to say g<)(MM)y(' to wife and 
 childicn and tnrn ovt'r all his possessions to his 
 creditors and step out on the promises of God, he 
 did it. and God blessed him in doing so, and stood 
 by him in tinu's that looked like starvation was 
 just at the dooi-. and provided in niystei'ions ways
 
 148 now 1 GOT FAITH 
 
 for liis lurcls. In discoui'agemeut.s and in mobs 
 and in many other oppositions too numerous to 
 mention, Cxod proved himself to him, and made it 
 very plain that if he Avould trust him, and him 
 alone and not sell out to the devil, nor bow down 
 to him for the least or the greatest offer he could 
 make, he would be with him alway, even until the 
 end of the world, and this has continued for more 
 than nineteen years. 
 
 He has witnessed the lame to walk, the blind to 
 see, the dumb to speak, the deaf to hear, and the 
 dead raised that Avere given up by doctors to be 
 dead, and he is still in the battle. 
 
 Ofttimes the dcA'il has tried to take his life, but 
 just before the death angel came, God stepped in, 
 as he did when Abraham had raised his knife to 
 slay his son, and manifested his jiower and extend- 
 ed Ms life longer. 
 
 We see that sainted Stephen was a man of faith 
 and determination, and that he did not weaken 
 because the people did not believe what he preached, 
 and because of his faith in God, and the power 
 that God manifested through him, the old murder- 
 ous spirit Avas stirred as in the hearts of those Avho 
 crucified or Avas in favor of crucifying the Son of 
 God. That spirit still exists today, the pure gospel 
 will stir it when it is preached, and the x^ower of 
 God is manifested in healing the sick and all man- 
 ner of diseases, the same spirit is just the same 
 today and it aaHI do the same as it did in the days 
 of Stephen was it not for the laws of our land, the 
 true ministers of Jesus Christ AAould be put to 
 death today the same as Christ and Sainted Ste- 
 phen Avere. But Ave see when Jesus Christ came to 
 die he loved his enemies and even asks the Father 
 to forgive them, ( they kncAA' not what they did ) , with 
 his last breath, and it was only God that could do 
 this. We know that it Avas only the God in man 
 that enabled him to do this, the God in Jesus
 
 now I GOT FAlTli 149 
 
 Christ that eiiabk'd liim to indv lor those who 
 mocked him. We tiiid that it ^vas the same God in 
 Stephen, when tliey liad gnashed on him with their 
 teeth and tortnred him, he still continned to pray, 
 and when he lifted liis eyes to heaven and testified, 
 as we see in Acts 7 :5(>, ''And said Behold, I see the 
 heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on 
 the riiiht hand of God." Also veises 57, 5S, 51), (JO. 
 ^*Then they cried ont with a lond voice, and stopjx'd 
 their oars, and ran upon him with one accord. And 
 cast him out of the city, and stoned him: and the 
 ■witnesses laid down their clothes at a youni* man's 
 feet, whose name Avas Saul. And they stoned Ste- 
 phen, calling upon God, and saying. Lord, -lesus, 
 receive my spirit. And he kneeled dow^i, and cried 
 with a loud voice. Lord, lay not this sin to their 
 charge. And when he had said this, he fell aslee})." 
 God has given us an examjde or rather an inci- 
 dent of the man who followed the example that 
 Jesus laid down, and proves to us here that if we 
 have faith sufficient to coiimiit our all into his 
 hands that in the dying lionr we can have the same 
 God power that Christ had, that will enable us, like 
 him, with our last breath to pray for those who 
 are putting us to death. Stephen, like Christ, had 
 his Avhole heart, mind and soul in the woi-k. He did 
 not value his life anything. God does not want his 
 ministers to value their lives any thing, I mean in 
 this way, he wants them to be as Stephen, not to 
 lu)l(l back the truth. If he had submitted to coni- 
 pronuse with them they would not have killed him, 
 if he had turned to them, tliey would not have 
 turned against him ami the truth which he was 
 ])i'ea(hing, and even if he ha<l cased Uj) on it, it is 
 probable they Avould have let him go, but lie would 
 not do it. It had not been long since he liad had 
 this example before him that .Icsus Christ had set 
 for all preachers, and it was fresh upon his heart 
 an<l mind.
 
 150 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 My brother, it is possible for the ministers of 
 God to have this, the example of Christ, upon their 
 hearts just as nmch as Stephen had then, although 
 more than 1900 years have passed away since this 
 occurred. Christ is the same, God's power will do 
 the same for them. 
 
 We Avill admit that there are many who claim 
 to be called to the ministry and desire to preach 
 that are not called — there is no evidence of it. Well, 
 one says, how can you tell when there is evidence?. 
 How did people know that Stephen was born of 
 God? He Avas full of faith and the Holy Ghost. 
 Wlien one claims to be called of God, has no faith 
 in God, there is no evidence of his call. It is not 
 possible that he in the beginning will have as much 
 faith as Stephen, but he must have faith to believe 
 that God will do what he has promised. Every one 
 does not have good delivery, but if God has called, 
 then he will get glory out of their ministry. Others 
 are not of the turn to win the people, have no 
 energy to go through with what they undertake, 
 no humbleness of heart, and meekness, as is re- 
 quired in the Bible, such are certainly not called. 
 
 But it is not possible that one who is first called 
 to the ministry will show all the Bible qualifica- 
 tions, but it is an evident fact that there will be 
 something there that will prove to God's people 
 that they are called. It is true that there have 
 been many mistakes made, and those that God has 
 called have become discouraged and given up. 
 There have been other mistakes made, and those 
 whom God has not called have been held up and 
 pushed out and encouraged and by so doing have 
 reproached the cause of Christ. 
 
 How to help a preacher prove his call. To en- 
 courage him, tell him that if the Lord has called 
 him, if ho will live humble he will prove it to him. 
 Exhort him to be careful, to be bold and firm to do 
 what the Lord lavs on him to do. When he gets
 
 now 1 GOT FAITH 151 
 
 into the pulpit give liiui your eoutideiice, give him 
 an amen occasionally. Help him to stand against 
 the great pressure which is coming against him. Ke- 
 member how it was with you when you lirst at- 
 tempted to do anything lor the Lord. Kemember 
 how the devil accused you and how hard it was for 
 you to speak. When he is through delivering liis 
 message, take him in private, tell liim to not be dis- 
 couraged, to not expect his tirst sermon to have as 
 much effect as an older ndnister ; to keep humble 
 before God and plead with God to know his will. 
 After a few experiences of this kind, if none of the 
 gifts show up, it would be a good deal better to 
 exhort them to go slow, and to listen to the minis- 
 ters and to not crowd themselves out too much ; 
 and after you watch them and see that no gifts are 
 developing, no one edified by their preaching, none 
 convicted, you shotild help them to tmderstand that 
 they have made a ndstake and are in the wrong 
 place in the body. 
 
 How (an a young preacher gain the victory? 
 First, tarry before God and be sure that he has 
 called you, then get your message from the Lord. 
 iS^ot so nitich by reading what some one else has 
 said, neitJier by getting from some sayings that 
 have bcH^n said by some one else, but by following 
 Jesus through the wilderness. Tarry on your knees 
 before (Jod. When you have a clear evidence lliat 
 God wants you to deliver a message take tlie juilpit 
 witli boldness, as much so as you would if you were 
 going to work for a man that had employed you. 
 Feel and realize that God has impressed you, or- 
 dained you ami sen' you to ])rea( li tliv gosjx'l, and 
 has now given you a message to delivei-. As you 
 face the congregation reiiiemlter that they are only 
 clay, human beings only, as you are. That tliere are 
 many dilTerent of opinion, and what woubi suit 
 one would not suit anothei-. and do not try to jjlease 
 any. but try to jjh'a.se God. Ha\«* a reltuke in
 
 152 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 your soul against the devil, keep quiet, do not get 
 excited and repeat your words. Be sure what you 
 speak is tlie truth and stand by it. Give your mes- 
 sage Avith the authority that is given of God. Do 
 not drag. When God is through with you, quit. It 
 matters not how many scriptures you have marked 
 off, or what great sermon you had planned, you 
 quit when you feel God has taken his hand off of 
 you, and you have delivered your message, sit down, 
 though you have not said many words, do not 
 repeat what you have said. 
 
 I have seen young preachers, not only young 
 ones, but old ones, make great mistakes by reading 
 over a great list of scriptures, and lining out in 
 their minds a great sermon which they were going 
 to preach, and when they took the pulpit God would 
 probably flash something on their mind entirely 
 different from what they had planned, and they 
 would try to follow their plan instead of doing 
 what the Lord wanted them to and they would make 
 a failure. I have had this experience myself. I 
 have not preached the gospel nineteen years and 
 made no failures. 
 
 I remember the first sermon that I preached. 
 I had studied the Thirteenth chapter of Hebrews 
 and I had in mind that I would dwell on the 8th 
 verse, and I thought that I was going to preach 
 quite a sermon. As I took the pulpit there was 
 another text impressed upon my mincl, and another 
 line of thought, but I tried to hang to the chapter 
 that I had studied on, and give the thoughts that 
 I had in my mind so often. The result was I walked 
 back and forth on the platform about forty-five 
 minutes, drank something like a quart of water and 
 sat doAvn, and left the people with their heads hang- 
 ing down. This was a sign to the people that I was 
 not called to preach, and made many of them think 
 so. But it was good for me. I laid on my face and 
 plead with Him to make it plain to me, that I did
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 153. 
 
 not want to uuilce any mistakes. I would dream 
 that I saw people coming in wheel chairs, and on 
 crutches and canes, and those having all manner 
 of sickness were brought to the altar, and every 
 one Avas healed, and these were the evidences that 
 God would continue to give me in dreams in times 
 of discouragement. This helped me to stand 
 against the opposition of the opposing powers that 
 came against me. 
 
 Brother, God will do the same for you, if you 
 will Jive close enough to him. 
 
 How a young preacher will make a failure. Get 
 hold of some book of sermons, take down the scrip- 
 tures and decide to conmiit to memory what a 
 preaclier has said, and get up and decide to be some 
 one else in the jiulpit, and do what some one else 
 has done. It is imi)()ssible to do this and make a 
 success. Be natural, be yourself, speak with your 
 natural voice and manner of language. The devil 
 has spoiled many preachers that God could have 
 used, trying to be Sam elones or some one else. I 
 do not mean by this that you should not notice or 
 get help from wliat some one else has said, but that 
 you should tarry before the Lord and let him show 
 you where to use it. 
 
 When the older pi-eachers see that God has his 
 liand on some one to preach, and can use them, and 
 does use them in exhortation and delivering the 
 message, it is not light for them to hold them 
 down and to really look u[)on them as if tliey had 
 made a failure, and try to impress the idea upon 
 them that they had not done very well. But take 
 them to themselves and get into conversation Avith 
 them. Say, now you did well Ibis lime, I lie Loi-d 
 used you, but be careful, and always remember 
 that it is God that is doing what is done in helping 
 you and using you as his mouthpiece. To never 
 take any pi-aise to yourself, but keep humble before 
 (lod and give liiin the ]»raise. WIkmi vou have
 
 154 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 talked to a young preacher this way when he goes 
 to preach he will be glad to see you sitting in the 
 congregation. If you have made fun of his blun- 
 ders and mistakes, and put in your time telling him 
 where he misquoted scripture, and got it in the 
 wrong place, and how he repeated words, you have 
 done him no good. You will ruin him. When he 
 takes the pulpit to preach, and he knows that you 
 are present he will fear to fill the place that God 
 has called him to fill, and make such blunders that 
 most of the congregation, if not all, will decide 
 that he is not called, and is out of God's order. 
 
 Let us be careful and hold up those that God 
 has called, and if we And one that is mistaken, and 
 one that God has not called, show him his place in 
 the body, and be careful not to discourage him, and 
 cause him to go baciv into the world.
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 155 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 A PREACHER THAT IS IN DEMAND 
 
 "Teaching them to observe all things whatso- 
 ever I have commanded you : and lo, I am with you 
 alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen." 
 Matt 28 :20. 
 
 Now we find here a great deal said in meetings, 
 camp-meetings, ministers meetings and other places 
 about preachers in demand. We want to consider 
 and see, if we can find out what will make a preach- 
 er be in denmnd. 
 
 First we notice from the above text that Jesus 
 commanded them to preach the gospel, and in this 
 text they went forth and preached everywhere, 
 the Lord working with them, confirming the word 
 with signs following. 
 
 The first thing that God wants preachers to do 
 is to go to preaching. That does not mean they are 
 to go around visiting the time away, fish or hunt 
 or lay at liome because he has no calls. My experi- 
 ence is if we preach and teach the whole word of 
 God, live before God so that the signs will follow, 
 3'ou will have plenty of calls. 
 
 I have seen preachers go through whole camp- 
 meetings and never testify, pray, preacli or exhort. 
 Never see them pray for the sick, nor talking to 
 encournge any one. If a preacher wants to be in 
 demand and have people interested enough to call 
 on liim for help, he must be a hel]). If you go to a 
 big camp-meeting and they do not find out that you 
 are a preacher only by looking on the ministers* 
 list, or hearing some one say so, it is not likely 
 that the strangcis there that would like to have a 
 meeting will call on you to come to their ])lace to 
 hold a meeting for them, or if they were sick they
 
 ir)(> now I GOT FAITH 
 
 will not call on you to pray for them, or help them 
 out of trouble. It is true where there are several 
 hundred preachers it would be impossible for every 
 minister to preach. But it would uot be impossible 
 for every one sometime durin<^ the meetin<4 to tes- 
 tify. To tell of the goodness of God, aud of his 
 power to save, sanctify and heal. Give some in- 
 stances where God had answered prayer, and tell 
 of their faith in God. Testimony similar to this 
 in a congregation of one or two thousand people 
 will nuike an impression upon some one who needs 
 help. It will not be long before someone will come 
 to you asking for prayer or for counsel or some 
 help in some Avay. By the time you get through 
 with them there will be some one else. Before you 
 leave that camp-meeting you will have a number of 
 invitations to go to different places. 
 
 If you fill calls and preach the whole word of 
 God, hold against compromise and hold up Christ, 
 pray for the sick, God will confirm the word with 
 the manifestations of his power with the signs fol- 
 lowing and heal the sick, you will have many calls. 
 In this way the people will become acquainted with 
 you, and Avhen you get into a congregation you will 
 always find people wanting help and you need never 
 he idle. 
 
 Since the beginning of my ministry I have not 
 had nuuh idle time in protracted meetings or camp- 
 meetings. The seven years I preached before I met 
 the saints, my time was all put in helping suffering 
 and accused humanity and those who were in 
 trouble, and did not know the way out. When I 
 would preach the word of God I would refer to the 
 work that I had witnessed God do. This would 
 cause some one in the congregation to grasp faith, 
 and believe that there was a chance for them. If 
 they did not have a chance to speak to me I would 
 receive letters from them. 
 
 There is no time in my ministry where I have
 
 J low I GOT FAITH 157 
 
 preached in a large congregation but what as soon 
 as meeting was over some one was wanting help. 
 If 1 would leave there 1 would receive letters fioni 
 different parties stating their condition, lecjuesting 
 prayer, and ofttimes want an anointed liandker- 
 chief. 
 
 If you do not tell the people that God will 
 answer prayer and that you have witnessed prayer 
 answered, they will not know what your faith is. 
 If you go to meeting and never seem to take any 
 interest in sick and sufl'eriiig liunianity, and those 
 "who are devil possessed, or those who are cast down 
 or discouraged, those who are in this condition will 
 not likely want to call on you for help. 
 
 I have known in time past of people becoming 
 offended because certain parties wouUl be called on 
 to pray for the people and to help in private coun- 
 sel, and for hel]) in different ways, and those that 
 were older and had been in the ministry longer 
 would be ignored and passed l)y to get to some one 
 that had not been in the ndnistry so long. There 
 is a cause for this. It seems to me that there was 
 a reason for Jesus sending Mary Magdalene with 
 his first message after he arose from the tomb. It 
 seems plain to me why he sent her. She was closest 
 to him, she Avas looking after him. 
 
 Brother, sister, if you want CJod to give you a 
 message you stay close to him. When he gives y«)U 
 a message deliver it. and some one will get a bene- 
 fit. Others will lind (tut your faith, your calling, 
 and they will want help. I have known ])reachers 
 for years, and met rhein in meetings, frequently in 
 camp-meetings, Assembly meetings, where there 
 were but few preaehers, and I have never heard 
 them preach. 1 have seen their rejmrts through 
 the ])aper stating that they were ready to fill any 
 call. 1 heal- of I hem occasionally having a job of 
 work l)ecause of linancial emban-asment. 1 do not 
 believe there is anv need, or that it was ever in-
 
 158 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 tended by God himself for a man or woman that he 
 laid his hand on to preach the gospel to lay down 
 the Bible and go out and hunt a job of work to 
 supply their needs. 
 
 My experience is if we preach the gospel, teach 
 the Avliole Avord of God, fill our place in the body, 
 and the calling God has given us, He will make a 
 way where there is no way, will provide such things 
 as we stand in need of. 
 
 If the preacher takes the pulpit and tells about 
 the customs of the country, the change in the tiyies 
 an things that concern the world, gives a few his- 
 torical incidents, makes most of his sermon out of 
 such things as that, never tells how God saves from 
 sin, sanctifies and keeps, heals all manner of sick- 
 ness and diseases, opens the blind eyes, unstops the 
 deaf ears, makes the dumb to speak and raises the 
 dead, he is not going to get many calls after the 
 meeting is over. 
 
 If you want to be in demand prove by your 
 preaching and your testimony and your life that 
 God is using you. That your time is taken up with, 
 the work of God, and that your desire is to be an 
 honor to God and a blessing to humanity. Not 
 simply tell of Avhat God has promised to do and 
 ncA'er have any evidence to give of what he has 
 done in your ministry, but have some incidents that 
 you can relate that Avill interest the i)eople who are 
 in need of some help and cause them to call on you 
 for help. Do not think that you can do this and 
 not be condemned by some. For possibly in a con- 
 gregation of one or tAvo thousand people, one fourth, 
 of the congregation might condemn you, and say 
 that you are advertising yourself, while possibly 
 one fourth or one half of that congregation Avill be 
 edified and encouraged, and aaHI see a AA'ay out of 
 the trouble they are in, or the affliction from AAiiich 
 they are suffering. You cannot please CA'ery one, do 
 not think of that, l^ut if you please God, you will
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 159 
 
 please hi.s people, i merest siiiueis and eneourage 
 people that are needing help. 
 
 Xo doubt when the Apostles Peter and John 
 "were instruments in (lod's hands in healing the 
 man at the gate of the temple, there was a great 
 multitude of people witnessed that. Probably there 
 were men that eondennied them then, and woidd 
 not believe that it was the work of God, and there 
 ■were otheis that became interested abotit their own 
 souls and their condition. But we find by the nura- 
 cle wliich (lod jH'rformed, and by their trueness to 
 God they would not take any honor to themselves 
 but gave God the lionor and went to jail, rather 
 than to do otherwise, and there were five thousand 
 brought to salvation. 
 
 So in the ministry of Paul. AVe find that he 
 stood steadfast in the doctrine, taught the whole 
 word of God, and God manifested his power through 
 him, and by him being true, teaching the whole 
 word of God, many condemned him, tried to put 
 him to death, ofttimes i)ut him in prison. He was 
 scourged fre(|uently, but in spite of all this, there 
 were soids wlio believed, got salvation and were 
 healed, and Ave find from the rea<ling of his writ- 
 ings he was a prea<her in demand. One who wai^ 
 always ready 1o hel|» people and knew of some one 
 wanting hel]). 
 
 Sainted Stephen was one Avho l)y his I idleness 
 and faithfulness to Go<l caused (Jod to place confi- 
 dence in 1dm and perform miracles thi-ough him 
 that attracted the attention of the pe()])le. While 
 it might look to some that he was foolish to staiul 
 before that mol> in defense of the gospel, when he 
 saAV that it was death. But Ave see that God got 
 glory otit of it. No doubt it Avas through the testi- 
 mony and death of sainted, Stephen that brought 
 Saul of Tarsus to salvation. lie took the ]>la<(' of 
 Ste])hen. carried on t lie Avoi-k of (!od and ]»reached 
 the gosi>el as Cluisi di<l. (Jod wanis inoic pieach-
 
 160 HOW 1 GUT FAITH 
 
 ers Avitli boldness, having it liist settled in their 
 hearts before they preach their first sermon that 
 God has called them to preach. Then should the 
 devil get the advantage of them and cause them to 
 make a failure, the people might scoff and scorn 
 them, but they would know that God's hand was on 
 them, and that they were not mistaken, and be more 
 determined to fill their place in the body, and lay on 
 their face before God for wisdom and power to 
 enable them to be better qualified to preach the 
 next sermon. 
 
 Frequently in my ministry I have had incidents 
 to take place in the congregation that I believe was 
 the work of God to advertise his power, and had I 
 given way to the impressions that came to me from 
 the devil and from what I supposed the people 
 would say, God could have received no glory out 
 of it. One time when preaching in a camp-meeting 
 there was a woman to my right began to scream, 
 and some thought it was joy, but I could realize 
 that it was devil possession. The spirit of God 
 impressed me to go lay hands on her. Some people 
 seemed to be ready to join iii with her as a shout, 
 but I rebuked her, and this made the devil very 
 angry, and T left the pulpit and crowded my way 
 through the congregation to her, and laid my hands 
 on her and the devil threw her. A number that 
 were around her were making a profession, but had 
 no power with God, laid hands on with me. But 
 the devil charged worse, and I asked them to stand 
 back and give room to let others get there that 
 could agree with me that God would deliver her, 
 and God did deliver her. This convinced some, 
 Avhile a gieat many told different things about it. 
 Some said it was a terrible thing to expose any one 
 that way. Others said that she had nervous spells, 
 and she was subject to them: others said different 
 things, but she herself came back and got saved, 
 and testified that it was the first time that she had
 
 now 1 (;()T FAITH 1<;1 
 
 ever had ajiy experience oj' that kind. Thai slie 
 had been ^oing against ]iii,lil. and l»ad faih'd to 
 Avalk in llic iiiilit of the uospcl. and the devil took 
 possession of her. This was before a larj^e con- 
 gregation, and quite a number saw themselves by 
 seeing what the devil had done for licr, and liow 
 God delivered hei-, and they became aJai-nied about 
 theii' condition and got i-iglit witli God. ^'ow tliey 
 did not go to the preachers or the professors that 
 opposed this to get Jight, and to get right with God, 
 but they came to tlie ones who believed, and Avho 
 God used to deliver the other woman. 
 
 If you want to be a preacher in demand do not 
 stand back in such cases as the above and make i-e- 
 niarks that are calculated to turn people against 
 the Avork of God. or to east reflection upon the 
 preacher that God uses to do such work. IJut you 
 lay on your face before God to find out what he 
 Iujs called yoii to do. 
 
 There is a great misunderstanding in the ()i)in- 
 ion of some as to Avliat the call of God is, some 
 think there is a difference in the call to the min- 
 istry. I believe that every man or woman that God 
 lays his hand on to ])i-each the gos])el he comnus- 
 sions alike. He gives them power over e\T.l spirits 
 and diseases and gives them a gift that enables 
 them, if cultivated, to fill their places in the min- 
 istry. Some have au idea that God calls sime min- 
 ist(;i's to pray for the sick and to have success in 
 healing, while othe *s do not have these gifts. 
 
 He did not say t ,- the twelve in the Tenth Chap- 
 ter of ]N[atthew that he gave some power against 
 unclean spirits, to cast them out and to heal the 
 sick, and to others to go preach. God expects us 
 to preach the Avhole word, as he said in ^NFatthew 
 28:20. "Teaching them to observe all things what- 
 soevei" T have commanded yon: and, lo, T am Aviih 
 you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen." 
 He did not promise to be with them if they would
 
 162 now 1 GOT FAITH 
 
 preach part of it, God does not impress a man to 
 preach something that he cannot practice, and if 
 a man does not practice a thing he is not liable to 
 preach it very strong. For that reason yon can 
 attend revival meetings held by some parties and 
 never hear a sermon on divine healing, and never 
 see the altar presented for those Avho want to be 
 healed. And ofttimes when people present them- 
 selves for healing they are told that they are not 
 ready to be healed, without any examination or 
 investigation, they send them aAva}'. 
 
 I view it that God calls preachers and sends 
 them to be a blessing to humanity. And when one 
 comes for healing, if you have any doubt about 
 them being ready, to investigate their case. In 
 order to be able to investigate you have to have 
 some experience yourself. It is hard to tell some 
 one how to do a thing wiien you do not know your- 
 self. If you do not have faith to trust God for 
 your support and trust your body in his hands you 
 could not well teach some one else how to do it. 
 
 To make a preacher in demand you have to 
 have faith in God to commit all into his hands. To 
 determine in your heart that by the grace of God 
 you will preach the gospel, and fill your place in 
 the ministry if you starve. There have been many 
 times in my life that the devil has thrown starva- 
 tion before me and my family, and it seemed that 
 every avenue was closed and no way out, and that 
 I was bound to make a surrender, looking at it 
 from a human standpoint. But remembering the 
 covenant that I made mth God, I tarried before 
 him until I could see a Avay where there was no 
 way before. 
 
 There is an incident comes to my mind. One 
 time when preaching in a city I had my fajiiily vrith. 
 me. also another man. I was exhorted not to preach 
 so radical, to not expose hypocracy, to keep still on 
 the church, and some did not want di^^ne healing
 
 now I (JOT 1 A IT 1 1 103 
 
 preached, and did not believe in sanctification, and 
 in fact if 1 had listened to them all 1 conld not 
 have preached mucli of anything. They shut the 
 doors against us, and we were there in a strange 
 place without any money or any prospect of any. 
 But I ueAer weakeJied. I tarried before God for 
 wisdom to preach it straighter, if possible. I came 
 in one day and picked up my mail that was laid 
 on my table, and the first letter I opened had live 
 dollars in it. As I sat there reading my letters, a 
 man step^ted to the door, and asked for Preacher 
 Brown. 1 infoi-med him that my name Ava.^ Brown, 
 and invited him in, and he began to relare his ex- 
 periences and his condition. How he had learned 
 of me, and Iioav he had come to see me, and that he 
 Avanted salvation and healing. I prayed for him 
 and ( lod healed him instantly. 
 
 This convinced 1dm of something that he had 
 been puzzled over for a long time. He said that 
 he had a sister in the lunatic asylum, liad l)een 
 thcM'e for fifteen years, and he Avas iminessed to 
 bring her to Avhere I Avas for me to pray for her. I 
 told him that if he had faith to believe that God 
 Avould heal her Avhen I prayed for her, that I be- 
 lieved that God had his hand on him, and if he 
 AA'ould believe his sister Avould be healed I Avould 
 pray for her Avith as much faith as I Avould for a 
 case of headache. 
 
 He Avent aAvay and returned Avith her. Tt Avas 
 a clear case of devil possession. She Avas delivered, 
 and returned home AAdth him and has been out of 
 the asylum for years. I saAv him at the Anderson 
 cami)-mee1ing last Tune. He told me that she had 
 died. Xot fi'om the affliction from which sh<> had 
 been healed — she Avas healed of that and it did not 
 return — but she got sick and died the same as any 
 one. some ten years after she AA'as healed. 
 
 He gaA'e me five dollars Avhen he first came. 
 When he returned with his sisicr he ujnc me fwcn-
 
 1()4 now 1 GOT FAITH 
 
 ty dollars more, which enabled me to go out of that 
 city to another place to where tliey would hear the 
 gospel. 
 
 Had I let down Avhen the devil first turned the 
 people against me, and began to look for work, God 
 would never have sent that man there to be healed. 
 Bu:: I was there praying for God to make a way. 
 I did not choose the way, and God moved on that 
 man's heart many miles away from there in another 
 state, just by hearing the testimony of a woman 
 that had heard me preach, and saw me pray for the 
 sick. 
 
 If you want to be a preacher in demand, teach 
 the whole w^ord of God, and practice it. Keep your- 
 self in such a position that God can use you to 
 confirm the w^ord Avith signs following, and you will 
 have plenty of calls and plenty to do. Do not get 
 scared because your provisions give out. 1 remem- 
 ber a number of times that we have eaten the last 
 bite we had in the house, and did not know where 
 the next meal was coming from. My wife and chil- 
 dren Avould agree with me in prayer and God would 
 provide provision for the next meal, and Ave never 
 suffered. My wife is still living and my children 
 are groAvn, and I am Avilling for you to get their 
 testimony if there was ever a time that they suf- 
 fered for something to eat, and could not get it. 
 
 I gave the deAdl to understand when I first 
 started to preach that I had given up making mon- 
 ey, and doing his Avork, and had quit working on the 
 farm in order to preach the gospel, and that I was 
 going to preach. At different times I gaA'e him to 
 understand that if my family and myself all starved 
 that T would preach the gospel as long as I liA'ed. 
 
 God gave us this example in the Fourth Chap- 
 ter of Matthew. Jesus Avould not bow down to the 
 deAil, and God proA^ided for him through the angels. 
 If we AA^ill preach the gospel, teaching the whole 
 Avord of God, and fill our place in the ministry, He
 
 . now 1 (;0T FAITJI 1G5 
 
 will provide for us. If you do not thiuk that your 
 couuuission reaches as far as that of some otlier 
 minister, and that you are not called and sent to 
 ])(' a minister like Paul and the other Apostles for 
 Avliom God answered their prayers and lieal(?d I lie 
 sick, you go to the wilderness in secret with. God 
 and tarry there, and see if you can find any place 
 that God has ever made any difference. Stay there 
 until you get thoroughly convinced that you have 
 a call from God and get so well acquainted with, 
 him that you can stand on his promises. And 
 though you get hungry, and your clothes get worn 
 you will find out that God will make a way for you 
 to have the necessities of life, and make you a min- 
 ister in demand. One who will always have some- 
 thing to do. 
 
 He said call for the elders of the church. He 
 tells the people to do this : "Is any sick among you 
 let him call for the elders of the church; and let 
 them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the 
 name of the Lord: And the prayer of faith shall 
 save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up."^ 
 If you are called to preach the gospel, you are an 
 elder of the church, and God wants you qualified 
 to fill that place. You can only get your qualifi- 
 cations from lliiii. Do not let the doctrines of men 
 guide you, or the promises of man. Take a stand 
 against the devil, and claim the gifts that God has 
 given you. God will not manifest a gift through 
 you if you do not cultivate it. God has the material 
 in every [)reacher that he has called to fill the place 
 of a bible minister. He has shown in the Fourth 
 Ghai)ter of Matthew how the preacher can come 
 in ]»ossession of knowledge to use those gifts and 
 talents that he has, and if he will tarry there and 
 follow the impressions that the Holy Spirit gives 
 him he will make a success and be a preacher in 
 demand. 
 
 If when the spirit of God tries to teach him, he
 
 100 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 grieves His spirit and accepts the opinions of men, 
 and thinks of what some one might say in fear of 
 being called fanatical, and will refnse to do Avhat 
 God says, he Avill make a preacher looking for a 
 job of work, to get means to provide for his needs. 
 May God bless this little message and make it 
 a blessing to those who feel that God has his hand 
 on them to preach the gospel. God needs preach- 
 ers in demand. The world is crying for the gospel. 
 God's great heart is grieved because djdng men and 
 women are going to eternity without God and with- 
 out hope, never hearing the gospel preached in its 
 purity; and going to their graves without being 
 saved because they do not know" how to trust God. 
 Get busy, turn loose the world. Get your mind on 
 Christ, and resolve in your heart that you will be 
 a preacher in demand.
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 1G7 
 
 CHA1»TEK XV. 
 
 HEALED OF A RATTLESNAKE BITE 
 
 Wednesday eve, July 9th, 1913, while we were 
 at meeting', six miles from home, we received a 
 telephone message that our little four-year-old 
 Ruth (whom we had left at home with the older 
 children) had been bitten by a rattlesnake. As 
 soon as we received the message (which was not 
 until about one and a lialf hours after she was bit- 
 ten) the saints agreed Avith us in prayer, claiming 
 the promise. ("They shall take up serpents; and 
 if thev drink anv deadlv thing it shall not hurt 
 tliem.'"' Mark 1(>':18). 
 
 In the meantime our oldest boy had gone to a 
 neighbor's house one mile away to phone us. They 
 urged him to telephone for a doctor, as she would 
 likely be dead before we could get there. But as we 
 have trusted the Lord for healing for nearly eight- 
 een years, the children, instead of sending for a 
 doctor, got down on their knees and asked tlie Lord 
 to heal their little sister. When we reached home 
 we found that the Lord h;id heard and answered 
 prayer, as she was not suffering at all, only (piite 
 sick and constantly asking for water. Our elder, 
 Bi-other Willis M. Brown, and Sister Lillian Brown 
 came home with us. 
 
 We prayed nearly all night, and the Lord re- 
 warded us by giving her a good night's rest. Still, 
 by morning her limb was badly swollen and she was 
 very sick, although not in any ])ain, only as we 
 wonld move hei'. She continued this way until 
 Saturday morning, when the Lord wonderfully 
 witiK^SRcd to hei" healing by raising her up so she 
 walked a few stops, and sat at the tal)le and ate a 
 good breakfast (The first that she had eaten) and
 
 1()<S now I GOT FAITH 
 
 walked )>a(k to Uic bed and (diinbed upon it, her 
 limb swollen to twice its natural size and blaek to 
 her body. Aft(u- tliis she inipi-oved rapidly until on 
 on Monday, Avhen slie over ate, and Tuesday Utiug 
 a V(;ry hot day she felt quite badly, and the poison 
 spread very rapidly, going nearly all over her body. 
 
 We could not understand at the time wiiy the 
 Lord pei'mitted this, but as there were unbelievers 
 in to see her this day in such a condition and then 
 saw her completely .healed in so short a time, the 
 Lord soon showed us that he would get glory out 
 of letting the poison go over her body as it did. 
 
 On Saturday after this (less than two w^eeks 
 after she was bitten) , she rode to town, five and one 
 half miles. A lady, an unbeliever, who had been 
 a nurse, saw her this day and after examining her 
 closely and seeing her discolored clear to her neck, 
 said she looked like she was mortif}dng. In a few 
 days the same lady saw her again greatly improved, 
 ^nd then in a short time saw her completely healed. 
 It Avas a wonder to her that it did not even break 
 out anywhere, not even making the foot sore where 
 it Avas bitten. She said it was truly remarkable 
 and since has told others that there was surely 
 something done. 
 
 All Praise and Glory be to our God, "Who for- 
 giveth all our iniquities, Avho healeth all our dis- 
 eases." In less than three weeks after she was 
 bitten she went to meeting and Avalked into the 
 house, a living witness to God's power to heal, even 
 1 he bite of a poisonous serpent. 
 
 One lady asked a doctor in town what he 
 thought was the reason she got well so soon, and he 
 said it was because she had shoes and stockings 
 on and the poison did not go into the system, but 
 ^le had no stockings on, only had on little sandals 
 and the snake bit between the straps and unbe- 
 lievers who saw her with the poison nearly all over 
 the body know how badly she was poisoned and
 
 HOW 1 COT FAITH 1G9 
 
 were made to admit that only a miracle saved her. 
 Some who read this may question if it was really 
 a rattlesnake. I will say for the benefit of such, 
 that her brother and sister, fourteen and twelve 
 years old, saw her standing- on the snake, and the 
 boy killed it and took the rattles off. 
 
 May the Lord bless this for the sake of honest 
 souls, is our prayer. 
 
 Yours in Jesus, 
 Henry Henrichs and Wife. 
 
 Roswell. X. Mex.
 
 170 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 CHAPTER X\ I. 
 
 While praying for the sick on the camp-ground 
 at Anderson, Indiana, June, 1913, I saw a boy 
 pusliing a \vhe(d chair across the rough ground 
 some distance away with a woman in it, coming 
 in the direction where I was. The ground was 
 rough, and he was coming fast and it was rocking 
 the Avoman about in the chair. As I looked at her 
 it touched my heart and brought tears to my eyes, 
 and I felt impressed to meet them. As I started 
 some one said "Pray for me before you go." I did 
 so, and by the time I had prayed for the invididual 
 the woman was sitting in her chair close to where 
 I was standing. I asked her what she wanted. She 
 said she wanted to be healed. I said, "Do you be- 
 lieve that God will heal you?" She said, "I know 
 he Mill." I said, "When I pray for you, will you 
 jump out of your chair in the name of Jesus?" She 
 said she would. When I prayed for her she sprang 
 out of the chair on her feet and began to walk. She 
 walked for some distance, and she was given her 
 chair to sit down to rest, and she sat there and 
 testified to a great number of people how she had 
 not walked for over nine years, and that she had 
 not been able to get out of her chair for years and 
 that God had healed her. By holding to some 
 one else she walked from there to her tent which 
 was some distance away, and continued walking 
 during the meeting. 
 
 I have received a letter from her since she reach- 
 ed home that she was still walking, but not com- 
 pletely healed. 
 
 There are a great many like my niece was, she 
 was a Methodist, and did not believe that God 
 would heal in answer to prayer. While in company 
 with me I prayed for a young man that had an
 
 J low 1 GOT FAITH 17L 
 
 abcess in liis side aihl was paralyzed in his limb and 
 v.as going on crutches. He threw his crutches down 
 and leaped and jumped and rejoiced, got into a 
 buggy with me and went to meeting, a distance of 
 several miles. When he arose to testify he did not 
 stand straight, but bent over a little, on account of 
 the crookedness of his side. After meeting my niece 
 came to me and said noAV if God healed that man 
 why didn't he straighten up. "O," 1 said, ''do you 
 doubt God healing him, after knowing that he could 
 not use that limb, and seeing him walk after he had 
 been prayed for. '^O,'* she said, '"bur he don't 
 stranghtcn up."* I told her that Jesus says, "As 
 your faith is so be it unto you" and he got all that 
 his faith took in. So it was with this woman, sfie 
 got all that her faith took in. If she had had faith 
 for complete healing she would have received com- 
 plete healing. But as her faith did not reach that 
 point, she only got faith to get out of her chair and 
 walk. I left the camp ground before the meeting 
 was over, but I am told by a brother Avho is here 
 now that he saw her walking aAvay from the camp 
 ground after the meeting closed. She is ]\rrs. Willis 
 R. BradshaAv, Beaver Falls, Penn. 
 
 At the same stump Avhere I was praying for the 
 afflicted when she came uj), there was a man par- 
 tially paralyzed who was helped there and sat on 
 the stump. He said that he had been afflicted for 
 some time and could not walk alone. I ask(Ml hin; 
 if he believed that God would heal him if I would 
 pray for him. He said he did. I said to him, "When 
 I pray for you and I say 'amen,' will you jump up 
 and run in the name of Jesus?" Ho said lie would. 
 As I said "Amen" he sprang to his feet and ran out 
 through the crowd and ran a few steps, when, 
 crossing a rough wagon road he fell. I started to 
 him. Some one caught hold of me and asked me to 
 pray for them, and after I ])i'ayed for them I saw 
 the man running up the road shouting aiid rcjoic-
 
 172 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 iiig. He ran up and down the road, until the jjeoplc 
 gathered around him until he had no room to run, 
 and I could liear hini still shouting and praising 
 the Lord. 
 
 Another incident which took place near the same 
 time w^as a lady who came on crutches, and said she 
 had not a\ alked Avithout crutches for nineteen j^ears. 
 I asked her if she believed God would heal her. She 
 said she did. I asked her the same question, would 
 she jump up and run when I prayed for her and 
 said ''Amen." She said she would try, I said, ''Not 
 try, Avill you do it in the name of Jesus?'' She said 
 she would. She sat down on the stump, threw 
 down her crutches and I prayed for her, and as I 
 said, "Amen" she sprang to her feet and ran out 
 through the crowd. 
 
 There was a 3 oung lady school teacher standing 
 by me and had been talking to me just a few min- 
 utes before this, and she said that she wished that 
 she could see some one healed that she knew there 
 was something the matter with. them. That she had 
 never happened to be around when a cripple was 
 healed. I said to her, "There are a number of peo- 
 ple gathering around that stump now and I prom- 
 ised to meet some people there to pray for them 
 this afternoon and the time is up, and if you A\ill 
 go with me you Avill likely see some one healed." 
 She and another school teacher that was with her 
 went with me. When this woman and man were 
 healed they ran out past her, which occurred a few 
 minutes after we arrived at the place. I saw her 
 crying, and I said to her, ""What do you think now, 
 Lizzie? Have you seen any one healed?" She said, 
 "Yes, that was satisfactory," Her name is (Miss) 
 Elizabeth Becker, Anderson, Indiana. 
 
 Another incident is that of a blind man who 
 came to the meeting, and said that he had been 
 blind for six years, and could not see an arc light 
 in two inches of his face, and that he believed God
 
 HOW I GO'i FAITH 173 
 
 would lunil liiiii. He was pi'ctyed for and said that 
 God Jiad done the work, and that lie could see and 
 picked his wife, whom he had not seen in six years, 
 out of the congregation, and could tell tlie ditter- 
 ence in the color of her w^aist and skirt. His name 
 is (jeorge C. Petty, Urbana, Ohio. 
 
 There are enough cases of healing similar to 
 the above named that occurred there in answer to 
 prayer during the camp-meeting to make a book 
 nearly as large as this one. I prayed for something 
 like six or eight hundred people on the camp ground 
 betAveen meetings, besides the many that T visited 
 in their rooms, and that were i^rayed for in the 
 auditorium in the regular services. 
 
 I w^as called to a room in the basement of the 
 office building while there to pray for a man who 
 had consumption. He was not able to come out to 
 meetings. He sent for me a number of times before 
 I got time to go. I learned that he had sent for 
 otlicf parlies a number of times. Finally when T 
 did go I found a pitiful sight. A num in a dying 
 condition Avitli a lot of little children playing 
 around him. He had come there hoping to be 
 healed. He seemed to have pei'fect faith in God, 
 believed the Avoi'k Avould be done. WIkmi T i)rayed 
 foi- him he shouted and lejoiced and said that the 
 work was done. In a short time I saw him going 
 across the camp ground to the auditoi-ium to meet- 
 ing. 
 
 At one time while at a camp meeting at Ander- 
 son, ])revious to the one of which I have just s])<>ken 
 T Avas railed to pray for a Avoman that Avas in a 
 Avheel chair. Th(\v had started Avith her to the 
 auditorium to meeting. 8he could not sjx-ak above a 
 AAiiisper. She seemed to be in the last stage of 
 tubei'culosis. Her eyes began to sparkle and her 
 faith go up as T told her of the AA'ondei-ful cases of 
 healing T had AA'itnessed, and the pi'onnses in the 
 Word, and it was for her. I asked her the same
 
 174 now I (iOT FAITH 
 
 question that I asked the others before spoken of 
 in this chapter, that if 1 Avoiild pray for her in the 
 name of Jesus would she jump out of the cliair and 
 run. Slie said she would. 
 
 I laid hands on her and prayed for her, and as 
 I said ''Amen," she sprang out of the chair and 
 started toward the auditorium, leaving the chair 
 standing there on the ground, and walked on into 
 the auditorium. Brother James B. Peterman and 
 wife, who have charge of the Missionary Home at 
 Kansas City, Missouri, were present; they were the 
 ones who called me to pray for her. I do not know 
 what became of her. If her faith held out I realize 
 that she got well. If her faith went down her 
 body would go. Jesus said, "As your faith is be it 
 unto you." 
 
 There are many that lose healing because of 
 giving way to the impiessions of the flevil and dis- 
 couragement. 
 
 When one is prayed for and God touches the 
 body with partial healing, or gives encouragement 
 to the soul, I consider this a ^dtness to the healing. 
 I do not mean by this that just because we have 
 been prayed for, have no impression in the prayer 
 and no faith exercised and no mtness to the soul 
 nor to the body by pain being removed, but just to 
 be the same, still sick, crippled, or still afflicted as 
 we were before we were prayed for, then to go on 
 and testify that we were healed, and every one can 
 see that we are just like we were. I do not believe 
 in this. It is a reproach to God's cause, and has 
 driven many from the truth and caused many to 
 doubt God, and to believe that he did not heal. I 
 can possibly explain this to you by gi\'ing a little of 
 my own testimony concerning my healing of con- 
 sumption, and a number of other diseases of which 
 I have been healed. But I think that this is the 
 most important as it was the first time that I was 
 ever healed. It was onlv a few day^ after I was con-
 
 now I GOT FAITH 175 
 
 veiled and just a few Aveeks since I had been an 
 infidel, that 1 Avas prayed for for healing of con- 
 suni[)ti()n and other afHictions, cliionic diseases 
 that I had liad for years. I believed that God would 
 heal me. I had already meditated on the matter 
 and made tip my mind that wa}^ I was expecting 
 it. I had met every condition that 1 knew and I 
 had covenanted with God that I would do every- 
 thinii that he showed me to do. 
 
 AVhen I was prayed for my faith grasped the 
 promises, the healing power of God went through 
 my body, removing ever}- pain and giving me per- 
 fect, instant relief. I knew that I was healed, and 
 I testified to it. I did not know what the result 
 would be, but very soon the test came. I knew that 
 God had healed me, and 1 knew that his word was 
 true, and I stood on the witness and the word. The 
 pains were just as severe, and I suffered just as 
 much at times, but I Avoiild stand on the witness 
 and the Avord and told God I kncAV that he had 
 done it, and I told the people that I had the A\itness 
 of it. I Avould not testify that I Avas healed, but 
 tliat [ had the AA'itness that God had done the Avork, 
 and I kncAV that this Avas an imposition of the devil 
 to keep me suffering. I fought the battle for three 
 months and gained the A'ictory and came out a Avell 
 man. 
 
 At one time when I was healed of the rheuma- 
 tism I had charge of a Missionary Home. Brotliers 
 Hyr.um, Cole and Ball and other ministers Avere 
 tliere and they had set me in a rocking chair in the 
 front I'oom. Brother Byrum said, ''Brother P.i-own, 
 I dreamed last night that we were sitting here and 
 I prayed for you and God healed you, and you 
 jumped up and ran across the house." I said, ''All 
 right, 1 am ready to be healed, and I believe he Avill 
 do it."' They all gathered around me at once ami 
 they prayed for me; as they said, "Amen" I s]>rang 
 out of the chair and walked around the room. T
 
 170 now I (iOT J AiTii 
 
 was healed, 1 felt the power of God go through my 
 body. 1 called for my overcoat and put it on and 
 started down the street to the barber shop to get 
 a shave, as I had not been shaved for some time. 
 I walked on the board walk and down the steps to 
 the brick sidew' alk. As my heel struck the sidewalk 
 a shock went up my limbs and spine clear up to the 
 back of my head, the next step it w^as the same, 
 and the next and the next, and I began to tremble 
 all over. I rebuked the devil, told God that I knew 
 that he had healed me and that 1 stood on the wit- 
 ness and the word. I Avent on to the barber shop, 
 having quite a battle, but gained the victory before 
 I got to the shop. Walked into the shop, the barber, 
 who was a colored man, arose and came crippling 
 across the shop as 1 pulled off my coat. I said, 
 ''AVhat is the matter with you?'' He told me he 
 had been having an aw^ful time with rheumatism 
 and told me of Ms suffering. "Well," I said, "w^hat 
 are you doing for it?" He said that he had done 
 nearly everything, and kept telling me of his reme- 
 dies until I had gotten into the chair and Avas 
 ready to be shaved. I said, "Well, I have just had 
 quite a siege of rheumatism, and I just got healed 
 a bit ago and w^alked down from the house here 
 the first time that I have been out of the house for 
 so many weeks." He said, "What remedv did you 
 take?" I said, ."The Holy Ghost." That God 
 healed me in answer to prayer. I laid there and 
 preached to that colored man while he shaved me. 
 When he took the napkins and the apron off of me 
 I could not get out of that chair, I could not move. 
 I w^as perfectly helpless. The de^il said now you 
 have fixed it. I took a stand against the devil in 
 the name of Jesus Christ, and I told the devil that 
 I would get out of that chair. This was all done 
 in secret and the colored man did not know the 
 battle that was going on, and I got up from there 
 with as much freedom as I ever got up in my life.
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 177 
 
 I put Oil my coats, bid him good-bye and left the 
 shop; as I stepped out on the sidewalk those ner- 
 vous shocks began to run up my limbs from my 
 heel to my head, until I gave Avay, let down and had 
 to be helped to the house. 
 
 I did not get so that I could not Avalk any more, 
 I did not give up the fight. I renewed my strength, 
 and Avas prayed lor again and my faith was some- 
 what incr(:ased, but I could not get the faith that 
 I had before. I fought this battle for days, and 
 fiimlly I received a message to come to a neighbor- 
 ing city on special business for tlie Lord. I sent 
 for my co-laborer, who was in another town with 
 a company holding meeting, to come and go with 
 me. We arrived there and walked out to the house, 
 wliich was probably a quarter or a half mile away, 
 and I was feeling the elfects of my trip considera- 
 bly. It began to thunder, and a terrible cloudburst 
 came up and the roads and the walks were covered 
 with water, and the basement of the house where I 
 stayed was full of water. I stayed in that damp 
 place over the water the remainder of that day and 
 night and also the next day and night. However, 
 I preached there the "first night, the ])arties came 
 in by wading some Avater, the Avater liad subsided 
 some so that they could get along Avell by being 
 very careful in hunting for places to Avalk. 
 
 After we came home my company went on to 
 another toAvn to hold a meeting, and finally ])lioned 
 for me to come, that I was needed. I Avent, but by 
 this time I had become so tliat I could not dress or 
 undress myself and could scarcely Avalk Avithout 
 help. I left in tiie afteiiioon and AV(Mit to meeting 
 that night, took a seat on tlie lostiuni. After 
 ])rayer and song service no one attempted to preach, 
 and God began to ]>nt a message on me on divine 
 healing. It Avas ceilainly embai-iasing to me to get 
 U]) beCore tlie ]»eople in tlie condition that 1 Avas, 
 to pi-eacli on (liNJnc liealiiig. bui 1 had pinnnsed
 
 178 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 God to never refuse to give the message that he 
 gave me under any circumstance, I pulled up by 
 the pulpit, stood in a stooping position, Avith my 
 legs drawn rather crooked, leaning upon the pulpit. 
 M}^ hands and fingers were all drawn. 
 
 I said, ''It may seem a little strange to you peo- 
 ple to see me get up here in this condition and 
 preach on divine healing, but God has given me the 
 message and I promised him that I would never 
 refuse to give the message that he gives to me. It 
 is settled with me that I will trust God to heal me 
 even if the joints twist out of their sockets and 
 every limb is torn from my body and I die, I will 
 die in the faith which I preach." At that moment 
 the healing poAver of God went through my body 
 and I began to leap and jump and the people Avere 
 convinced that God did heal. 
 
 This sounds queer to some people, and I realize 
 that you cannot understand Avhy this happened. 
 But it is very plain to me. First God said aac should 
 be purified, made white and tried as gold is tried 
 in the fire. God permitted .me to have these tests 
 that God could help me to be a help to others. God 
 AAithheld my healing until the time that he could 
 get the most glory out of it. Certainly to be in- 
 stantly healed in the presence of a large congrega- 
 tion, mostly all unbelievers, Avas a miracle that 
 would cause God to get the gloi-y and the people 
 would be benefitted. 
 
 This is not the only incident similar to this 
 that I have had but a number like this. What I 
 am trying to get you to see is that aaIicu you get 
 the A\i.tness of healing ignore the impression and 
 the symptoms of the devil, stand on the Avltness 
 and the word, and hold your faith up to God and 
 you will Avin the battle. 
 
 The deA'il is a Avliip])ed deA'il, Jesus Christ 
 whipped him over 1900 years ago, and Christ in 
 us is greater than he that is in the world, and
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 179 
 
 ■with Christ we can whip the devil. I decided many 
 years ago not to be whij)])ed by a Avhip]K*d devil, 
 and it is my decision yet. My faith is as strong in 
 God today as ever in life, thongh I am going 
 throngh a battle, and for the past six or eight weeks 
 I have had a battle for my life, but the victory is 
 won. God witnessed to my liealing, and assurred 
 me that my life is again extended for an unlimited 
 time, and I am expecting to soon be out in the battle 
 field (iring the gospel gun warning men and women 
 to flee from the wiath to come, and helping precious 
 souls to get that Avhieh (iod himself willed unto 
 them through the death of his son Jesus Christ. 
 
 There was an old colored man lived at Musca- 
 tine, Iowa, who drove a huckster wagon. He had 
 known the truth for years, but had gotten into 
 some trouble and there was considerable dissatis- 
 faction between himself and seveial others, which 
 caused him to get away from God. He was turned 
 .igaiiisi the ti-uth and against the saints, saying 
 hard things about the saints, and he fell out with 
 me because I preached the truth against the decep- 
 tion they were niuler. I moved away from there 
 leaving liim feeling very badly towards us. Some 
 time after I left there he Avas coming home one 
 night and on crossing a bridge his horses became 
 brightened and ran off of the bridge. The wagon 
 and the man fell on top of the hoi'scs. Tlic horses 
 made their ('S(a[K' some way from under the wagiui, 
 but he was fastened and could not get aAvay, and 
 the wagon was laying on the old man. The noise 
 attracted the attention of the (higs at the neighbor- 
 ing honses and they Itegan to bailc and ke|»t uj» the 
 ])arking for a couple of ht)urs. There was one huly 
 Avho lived a short distance away kept insisting there 
 was something wi-ong and living to jiersuade her 
 husband to g(> and .see what was the t ronble. I'inal- 
 ly she persuaded him to go, and they took their 
 lantern and weic imi)i-essed to go to the bridge, and
 
 180 now I COT FAITH 
 
 they looked down in the creek bed find saw tlie 
 horses and the wauon piled there, and tlie old man 
 laying crushed under the Avagon, and the dog laying 
 by his head. They spoke to him, he could hear 
 them and kne^' what was going on but he could not- 
 speak so that they could hear him. As they started 
 to go to see if the}'' could help him, his dog raised 
 up to protect him, and would not let them come 
 near the old man, but he said he spoke to the dog 
 in a whisper and said, "Let them come." The dog 
 stood back and the man then went to him and got 
 him from under the wagon, and got his team loose 
 and carried him to the house and phoned to his 
 family, some miles away, and they got a carriage 
 and hauled him home. 
 
 He was examined by the doctor, who told him 
 that there w^as no chance for life, giving a number 
 of reasons why he could not be expected to live. 
 He laid for some weeks, could not turn his head or 
 move any part of his body. He saw his condition 
 and began to pray, as he was in his right mind all 
 the time. God showed him how that he had turned 
 against His Word, the saints, and that he was not 
 walking in the light that he had, but had turned 
 against it, and had failed to walk in the light of 
 the gospel, and for foolishness had sold his soul, 
 and had lost sight of the Church of God and her 
 beauty, and that she had no more attraction for 
 him. 
 
 He got saved and God gave him a vision and 
 showed him the church as white as snow, pure and 
 spotless and no unclean thing could be in it, and 
 that the way that he and others had done they were 
 not in the church, but had a profession and were on 
 the outside. God showed him the promises that 
 were to the church, the power that he had given 
 the church, and the authority that he had given his 
 ministers, and who his nunisters were that he him- 
 self was acquainted T\dth. He told him that if they
 
 now I GOT r.MTii 181 
 
 would send for iiie, and if 1 wouhl vouw that God 
 would heal him. He had lain there souk* weeks 
 before he was saved. It was in the fall of IJM)") that 
 he fell off of the bridge, and it was in December 
 following that he sent for me, making some two or 
 three months that he had lain there i)erfe(tly help- 
 less, could not move a liml) by himself or tnni his 
 head. 
 
 I, in company with a few saints, readied tliere 
 at a late hour in the night, and I went into the 
 room, the tears were streaming down his face, and 
 he, with a trembling voice, asked forgiveness, and 
 told me of his wrongs, that God had liad mercy on 
 Mm, and permitted this to occur to save his soul 
 from hell, and that he knew that (xod was going 
 to heal him : that he had shown him that if he wonld 
 send for me and T would come and pray for him that 
 he would be heided. After talking with hiTii a while 
 we prayed for him, anointed him with oil in the 
 name of Jesus, commanded him in the name of 
 Jesus to arise, as Jesus did the paralyzed man who 
 had been paralyzed for thirty and eight years, and 
 innnediatcly he raised up in bed and sat thei-e ])rais- 
 ing ChM. and said, ''I am going to get out of here," 
 and he did get out of bed and put a (pult around 
 him ami sat dcnvn in a rocking cliair and sat thei-e 
 rocking and bnighing and praising God. Ii was 
 but a short time until he Avas i-cady to go to W(nk, 
 and the last T knew (d' him he was living for God, 
 
 There aic many incidents that I know of like 
 this where God has almost let individnals die be- 
 fore he could l)reak their stnbl)oin will and get 
 them to surrendei' to his call. 
 
 T was called from Cedar IJapids to lied rick, 
 low^a, to hold a meeting. While T Avas thcic ilic 
 people began talking among tlieiiiselves, coneei-ning 
 me moving thei-e. After ( Jod had done a great work 
 there, the church and minister ])r()posed to an <dd 
 lady that they luii'chase us ;i home the!-e and that
 
 182 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 I move there. The old lady said that she would 
 give five hundred dollars. Soon the money was 
 raised. However, I left before it was all finished 
 up. They gave us a Jersey cow and a two hundred 
 pound hog, and assurred me before I left that the 
 trade would be closed, and the deed would be ready 
 for me by the time I reached home. 
 
 When I reached home I found my wife sitting 
 in her chair crying. I asked her what the trouble 
 was She said, "O, papa, we will have to leave 
 here, or you must pay this rent. I cannot stand 
 it." She said that a certain party had just left her, 
 and had been complaining about paying rent and 
 me gone. I told her to cheer up, we have a home 
 of our oAvn. and a fifty dollar Jersey cow and a two 
 hundred pound hog. She said, "Ah!" But her 
 crying stopped. I said, "It is true." She laughed 
 and said, "Ah!" again, this was repeated two or 
 three times before I could get her settled enough 
 that I could make an explanation. They notified 
 me by phone that afternoon that the deed was ready, 
 to come on to my new home. 
 
 I broke the news to the parties who had the 
 house rented, and they seemed glad that we were 
 going to vacate the house. We went to see the lady 
 Ave had rented the house from and she released it 
 and told me I could go. I went. A great many 
 things occurred in going which I do not care to 
 rehearse here. 
 
 I chartered a car and shipped my household 
 goods to Hedrick, loAva, reached there about two 
 o'clock Christmas morning, 1905. At this place I 
 made the worst blunder of my life since being saved. 
 I had a great deal of respect for this old lady and 
 her husband avIio had given the fiA^e hundred dol- 
 lars. I cared for them as though they were my 
 father and mother. He was one of the best men 
 I ever knew. She Avas one of the best women, by 
 spells, but she had spells.
 
 now I GOT FAITH 183 
 
 Before lie died tliey called me, over the plioiie, 
 to come to their house, and they told me that they 
 had decided to fix up their business. Tlie ]U'0])erty 
 all belonged to her. They said tliat tlicy were 
 going to make a will and they wanted me executor 
 of th(^ Avill. I told them that I would rallicr tliey 
 would get another brothei', naming a iiuiii well 
 known to tlieni. as he did not pnt in all his time 
 in the ministry, and was aciiuaiiitcd with the laws 
 of the State, and they decided to a|)])<)iiil him as 
 executor. 
 
 The Avill provided for the supi)ort of the hus- 
 band, if slie died fiist, and the reiiiaindei- of the 
 I)roi)erty was to go to the supi)ort of the gospel 
 work. After some time he died wliile I was away 
 from home. T was told that his children wanted 
 part of the property, and she i'<'fuse(l to give them 
 ^ny of the ])i-oi>erty. The executor iclused to at- 
 tend to her business foi- her, and she sent for me 
 to come home. When I i-eaclied home she repeated 
 wliat lie had told me about the business, s;ii(l tlu^ 
 pa})ers were in the bank ami that there was noth- 
 ing to do there. I said those pa])ers are in the 
 baidv and we must have them if we have to serve 
 m)lice on them, and we talked of what her husband 
 had told me that she had heai-d him s;iy. 1 went 
 to the bank with her and told them th;it she re- 
 quested the ])a])ers: also told them wlnit her hus- 
 band h;i<l lold me, ;ind they gave us the p;i|ieis. She 
 said, ••Von come ;ind go with me to the Nol;iiy Tub- 
 lie's office ;ind 1 will unlie youi- li;inds so lluit you 
 can attend to Ihis Inisiness. When we reached the 
 Xolaiy Public's office she sai<l she wanted me given 
 power of attorney lo attend \o this liusiness. He 
 wrote the neci'ssary papers, she acknowledged them 
 before t\m Notary, then she said she wanted a will : 
 that she was not salisfied with hei- othei- will : that 
 she wanted liei- means used in helping to support 
 the gospel: tluit she had Cound llic way l he olhei'
 
 184 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 will was made it would not go to the niiiiistry, but 
 would be used for other purposes. She said that 
 she wanted to will everything to me that she had, 
 to be mine at her death, and she said that if she 
 died she wanted it to go that way, but if she lived 
 she could change it if she wanted to do so. But 
 she did not want it left the way it was drawn up, 
 for she did not want it so her people would get 
 any of her property. Another will was drawn up, 
 and given to the cashier of the bank to deposit in 
 the bank. 
 
 A year went by and I attended to the business 
 the best that I could and this made a great amount 
 of talk among her people and among other people 
 that took sides with her people. I was called to 
 Hickman, Kentucky, to hold a meeting, and took 
 my wife and two youngest boys Avith me ; also took 
 tJii« old lady with me. After a while she became 
 r.-^stless, and she called me into the room and said 
 tr- me that when we go home she Avanted to fix 
 that business, that she was not satisfied with it, 
 and also said that the will was not binding as it 
 was. She said, "I kncAV a man that made his will 
 the AA'ay that I did, and I was a witness, and after 
 he died they broke that mil and gave the property 
 to those that he did not want to have it." I told 
 her to not worry and to get the good of the meet- 
 ing, and that we would attend to that business later. 
 Xothing, however, would satisfy her and she and 
 my wife Avent home sometime before T did. 
 
 I received several letters from her insisting that 
 I should hurry on home, that she Avanted this busi- 
 ness attended to. When I reached home we had an 
 Assembly meeting. I told her that I was going 
 to leave in a few days and go to Florida. She told 
 me that she wanted her will attended to before I 
 went away, that she might die before I returned, 
 and insisted that I go at once and attend to it. We 
 went to the bank and she deeded me CA^erything
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 185 
 
 that she had. I was to take control of it immediate- 
 ly. I was to take care of her while she lived. I 
 was to sell, control and dispose of the property as 
 1 saw fit from that day on. There was a good deal 
 of indebtedness against tlic piopcity; this was to 
 be paid off. I made mortgages and obtained the 
 money and paid off' all the debts that were due. 
 Spent quite a sum of money as she lequested it to 
 be spent in the gospel work. IJorrowcd money and 
 spent it for that purpose as she requested. I told 
 her that I would spend the money as she desired. 
 I wislied that I could spend every dollar of it while 
 she lived so there could be nothing for peoi)l(' to 
 complain about to me after she died. 
 
 I gave her perfect liberty to get anything that 
 she wanted at any of the stores in town. I took 
 her with me as I traveled ovei- different states try- 
 ing to please her. AVhile in Tanq)a, Florida, slip 
 was with me, I received notice that her peoi)le had 
 brought suit against me for defraudure and chai-ged 
 her with insanity. I wired to the att(Hiiey tliero 
 and had them to stay the case until I coubl leach 
 home, which he did. When we reached home the 
 court canie on and we were there and ready and 
 tiny witlidrew the suit. At ant)(her time when t 
 was in Donaldsonville, Georgia, I received notice 
 from her th^it they had brought suit against her 
 for insanity, and for me to come at once. T wired 
 the attorneys I had ( nipioyed to look alter the case 
 to not let it come to trial until I n-ached home, 
 which they did. The trial came on and the Couit 
 decided that she was sane and cai>able of attending 
 to business, more so than tliosc who Itroughl tlie 
 suit against her. 
 
 I was in the worst condition during this time 
 that T was ever in before in my life. T had thous- 
 ands of dollars worth of ])ro])erty in ni.v own name. 
 Tt Avas known by the ])eople generally that 1 liad it. 
 I would go to cam])-meetings ;ind as.scmbly meet-
 
 180 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 iiigB and not one dollar would be given nie. Wlien 
 the money, wliicli \\as received in the meeting; lor 
 the nunisters, was divided they would «ay, ''Brother 
 Brown has plenty and he does not need any money," 
 and they would divide the money according to the 
 need, as they thought. I would have to look out 
 for my car fare, and often I would not liave any 
 money and would have to get down and pray for 
 the money to get away from the meeting. The de\'il 
 would tell me that I already had it and was deceiv 
 ing the people. So it wus as Solomon said, '"All 
 is vanity and vexation of spirit." 
 
 This old lady was very childish and thought 
 that I should pay my respects to her before my 
 wife or any other person, and frequently told me 
 this. A number of ministers who would go there 
 and hold meeting would council with her. In their 
 presence, time and again I have offered to deed 
 back to her everything that she had given me, and 
 she would not have it. When she was on the A\'it- 
 ness stand when they were trying her for insanity 
 the Judge asked me if I was willing to change the 
 deed, and put it so she could have control of it until 
 death and then the property to go to me. I said, "I 
 am willing to do anything that she Avants done." 
 I also told them that I was ^dlling to deed it back 
 to her at that time, if she would accept it. She 
 called the attention of the court and the jury and 
 the audience, and asked them to listen to what she 
 had to say. She said, ''I will not have it back, I 
 have given it to him, it is his. If he was to give 
 it to me I Avould give it back to him before I left 
 this town. If he would not have it I would give 
 it to some one else before morning, my people will 
 kill me for it." 
 
 Some time passed on and they kept talking to 
 her and looking after her to try to influence her, 
 and finally succeeded in getting her to turn against 
 Die, and when I was on the eastern coast and several
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 187 
 
 niiles from home she notified me to come at once 
 and attend to business. I A\'rote her that I had a 
 number of meetings in view, and could not come, 
 and that there was nothing to attend to. She wrote 
 me that she was giving me a last notice, and that I 
 had better come, or 1 Avould wish that I had ; that 
 she would do something that I would be sorry for. 
 I wrote back to her to do wliat she pleased and 
 thought best. She brought suit against me for the 
 property. 
 
 I then owned a seven room house, Avith a base- 
 ment; eigiit lots, two lots in orchard and about 
 three and one-half lots in meadow ; a barn and two 
 nice chicken houses; coal houses and other neces- 
 saiy buildings and all in good condition. Assessed 
 at three thousand dollars, this was mine and paid 
 for. She had given five hundred dollars at the start, 
 and two hundi-ed fifty dollars afterwards, wliich 
 I had more than worked out attending to lior busi- 
 ness. 
 
 She was advised by her lawyers to sue for the 
 wliole thing, which she did. T came home and went 
 to see my lawyers and told them to get settlement 
 out of her any way they could to save my home. 
 They finally got a settlement out of her by me 
 giving a mortgage on my home for fourteen hun- 
 dred dollars to pay her debts, or money that T had 
 borrowed for her, and this is the way that I got 
 out of the trouble. Since commencing to write this 
 book I have sold my home. 
 
 She mfirried a d^'unken wreck ; since that lie lias 
 died. TToAvever, I Avas back there and went to visit 
 her since I moved away, and before he died. She 
 was very feeble. I learn that she is still living. T 
 pity hoi', and T liave love and respect for lici- for 
 whnt she did for me in the beginning, tliougli she 
 ruined me financially in the end: but it was about 
 the best thing that ever happened for me. T found 
 out by experience that a preacher does not ncccl
 
 3SS HOW I (lOT FAITH 
 
 a big farm ; a lot of stock to look after ; or a miinber 
 of houses in toAvn fo rent; or a big' ]>ank aeeonnt. 
 It is too apt to make liim independent, and Avlien 
 he goes to a place God Avants liim to stand tests. 
 I have tried it without money and with it, and my 
 honest opinion is, that the most successful preacher 
 for God is the one called to preach the gospel filled 
 with the Holy Ghost, Avith a Bible and a knowl- 
 edge of how to use it. 
 
 The folloAA'ing is AA'hat the business men of Hed- 
 rick, la., said about me after this trouble. 
 
 "Hedrick, loAva, Xovend)er 2, 11)10. 
 We, the undersigned, having been acquainted 
 vith Reverend Willis M. Brown for the past six 
 years, take pleasure in saying that he is a gentle- 
 man of sobriety, honesty, integrity, and has a sin- 
 cere interest in his Avork ; and Ave cheerfully rec- 
 ommend him to the good people of any community 
 lAiiich he may enter."' 
 
 Wade Kirkpatrick^ Vice President First Xat'l 
 Bank ; 
 
 L. Dudgeon^ Merchant ; 
 
 James W. Jones, Wholesale Flour and Feed ; 
 
 A. F. Broadavell^ Lumber Dealer : 
 
 G. W. Story^ HardAvare Dealer ; 
 
 W. H. YouxG, Ex-banker ; 
 
 E. B. Jackson & Son^ Grocermen : 
 
 W. C. McWiLLiAMS, Boot & Shoe Dealer: 
 
 G. T. DuKE^ Real-Estate Agent : 
 
 C. T. HOLCOMB, Foot-Avear Dealer ; 
 
 J. W. Porter, M. D. 
 One time Avhile living in Marion, Ivy., I held a 
 meeting in Tennessee and an editor there published 
 a false report about me through his paper and 
 when I left Marion, Ky., the people gave me the 
 folloAving recommendation : 
 
 "Marion, Crittendon County, Kentucky. 
 We, the undersigned, liaA'ing been acquainted 
 with ReA'erend Willis M. Brown, take pleasure in
 
 now I GOT FAITH 189 
 
 saying that lie is a uciitlemen of sobi-iety, honest y, 
 integrity, luul is sincerely interested in liis woik : 
 and we eheeifully reconnnend him to the good peo- 
 ple of any eonununify lie may enter." 
 C. S. NuNN, Attorney at Law : 
 J. \y. Blue. Attorney at Law: President of 
 
 ]Marion liank : 
 1). ^\'ooD, Clerk of County Court ; 
 J. Bell Kevel, County Attorney : 
 J. AV. Cu AW i-oiu). M I).; 
 .1. \V. Roc'iiKSTKU, County Couit .Indge; 
 A. .]. ricKEX, Ex-Sherid" ; 
 T. B. HuBBAKD, Cashier Marion Baidc ; 
 John T. 1'ickens, Sheriff; 
 O. M. P.AUXKTT. Pastor M K Cliureli. X.: 
 H. A. llAiNES, Clerk Circuit Court ; 
 A. M. Henry^ Marbleman & Grocerman : 
 T. J. XuNN, Circuit Judge, (Now Judge of 
 
 Court of Appeal, Frankfort, Ky. ) ; 
 Willl^m J. De Boe, U. S. Senator ; 
 K. C. Walker, I^]ditor Crittendon County 
 Press ; (Xow at Grand Junction, Colorado i ; 
 H. ]M. Cook. Brop. Long Hotel: 
 W. ^I. I'^oWLEU, Pres. Farmers' Ilank." 
 
 "Marion, Crittendon County, Ky. 
 "I being personally ac(|uainted witli Willis y\. 
 Brown, and knowing him to be a man who feai-s 
 God ami a faithful workeiin the gospel, recommend 
 him to the love and fellowship of all where his lot 
 may be cast. 
 
 (Signed I T. J. Bamxm.imi . 
 Pastor of the M. E. Cliuich. South." 
 These people were all ac(piainted with me f(»i' 
 years, before I was converted. exce])t the two 
 preachers that are named here.
 
 190 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 MY CALL TO NEW MEXICO 
 
 In August, 1911, I Avas called to RosA\ell, New 
 Mexico, to help in a camp meeting. Previous to 
 this time I liad put a notice in the Gospel Tiaiinpet, 
 stating that I expected to quit traveling so exten- 
 siveh^ and settle down and start a Missionary Home 
 wherever the Lord opened the way. At the time of 
 ^he meeting at Roswell I had about five proposi- 
 tions offered me. One night while meditating and 
 pravdng, God flashed it on my mind that Roswell, 
 K^ew Mexico, was the place he wanted me. 
 
 I went from Roswell to Oklahoma City, then to 
 a town in Tennessee, where I met my company of 
 workers and held a meeting. I went from there to 
 Hedrick, Iowa, began to sell off my property and 
 make arrangements to move. Before reaching Hed- 
 rick, I had notified the saints at Roswell to rent a 
 house and make arrangements for me to come. Sis- 
 ter A. J. Brown and her two daughters, Lillian and 
 Bertha, left Decatur, Alabama. T\ith the under- 
 staiuliiig that they were to reach Roswell by the 
 first of October, the time I expected to arrive there. 
 
 I sold my personal property, except two horses, 
 a carriage, a buggy and some chickens and our 
 household goods, chartered a car on the third day 
 of October, and started in an immigrant car from 
 Hedrick, Iowa, to Roswell, New Mexico. 
 
 We reached Roswell on October 9, 1911, went 
 into the Home that they had already lented at 
 twenty-eight dollars per month. Had less than 
 thirty dollars in money, our household goods, two 
 horses, a carriage and a buggy. There were only 
 four saints in the town, except those who were in
 
 HOW I GOT rAITII 191 
 
 the Missionary Home. There were seven oC us in 
 the home, counting niy wife and I. 
 
 I rented a hall for meeting on Main .street, in 
 the business part of town. God gave me favor with 
 the ugent, and we obtained the hall at half price; 
 it rented for forty dollars and they let us have it 
 for twenty dollars i)er month. Sometimes there 
 would be ten saints, sometimes there would be twen- 
 ty, present, other times fifteen, and sometimes as 
 many as fifty. But nearly all the i)eoi)le in Koswell 
 that go to meeting heard us preach <luiiiig the 
 month's meeting Ave held. There were two theater 
 buildings on the same street, running every night 
 except Sunday. Ellection was on hand. The col- 
 lection that was put in the treasury l)ox Avas sev- 
 enty-live cents during the month's meeting. 
 
 Sometimes our rations would get pretty low. 
 Sometimes Ave only had "frijolie'' beans and bread. 
 We ahvays settled up the first day of each month. 
 Fre<|uently the first day of the month Avould come 
 and Ave Avould not have enough to i>ay our bills. Be- 
 fore night the money AA'ould. come in on the mail. 
 Our expenses Avould average about one hundred 
 forty dollars per month. 
 
 On the first day of April, 1912, Ave did not have 
 money to pay even the small bills. We had prayer 
 as usual and asked (Jod to move in his own Avay; 
 to keep the rejjroach from his cause; that Ave had 
 committed it all into his hands. T Avent up toAvn 
 and checked out Avhat I had in the bank, came home 
 about ten o'clock and ojx'ned my mail. Tn tlie first 
 letter 1 oitened IImmc was n ciieck for seventy-one 
 dollars from Nebraska. The next letter had a check 
 in it from a lady in Augusta, (icoi'gia. She said, 
 "Brother BroAvn, we have been expecting Brother 
 Warren here to hold a meeting, and I have been 
 saving money to pay the exi)enses of the meeting. 
 While in prayer God moved on my heart to send it 
 to yon. \(}\\ nnisl lie needing it." We opened let-
 
 192 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 ters until we received enough to pay off the bills, 
 including' house rent, and had enough left to pay 
 our expenses on the next over-land trij), on which 
 we started in a few days.
 
 now 1 (;()T I A nil l<j;j 
 
 CHAPTER XVlll. 
 
 NEW MEXICO EXPERIENCES 
 
 111 Jaiiuaiy my son Audeisou came. In Feb- 
 ruary we took our first overland trip of one hun- 
 dred thirty-five iiiih'S distance north of Koswell. 
 Anderson Avas with as. 1 liad promised lo make liiis 
 trip. 1 A\as afflicted with rheumatism so badly 1 
 could .scarcely walk. I put a notice in the (lospel 
 Trumi)et. asking the prayers of the saints, and 
 statiiiii; that 1 desired God to heal me by a certain 
 time so that 1 could start on this trip. The day 
 before we were to start God touched my body while 
 we were in prayer. Every j)ain left my body, all 
 the soreness was gone, and 1 was enabk*d to walk, 
 but could not well dress myself because of being so 
 stiff. 
 
 At the end of the first day we camped on what 
 was called Salt Creek in a valley Avhere we had 
 to bridle our horses and tie their heads up to keep 
 them from eating the alkali grass, which was liable 
 to kill them if they ate it. Anderson and I made 
 our bed on a nice grassy spot, .sleitl .sonndly all 
 night, and next morning when we loaded our bed 
 we found that the bedding that was next to the 
 ground was wet from the dam))ness in the ground. 
 
 Th(; next night we had a better phice to camp, 
 but we had no water for our horses, and had just 
 a little in a water bottle. Anderson tried to make 
 his way tlirongh to the I'ecos River, .ilter we 
 camped, witli the horses to water them. lie eaine 
 to a wire fence and could not get throngh and dark- 
 ness overtook him. He was so long in getting back 
 that I called to him : he answennl me. lie thought 
 he was coming towar<ls the c;ini]>, but lie was gcMug 
 in a different direction. I keitt calling to him iinlil
 
 194 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 he found his way back to the camp, but the horses 
 had no "vvater. We took our wash basin and put 
 all of the water we had in it and gave it to the 
 horses that they might wash the dust out of their 
 throats. Next morning Anderson arose early and 
 walked and led the horses until he found water 
 for them. 
 
 We went through without any accident or dam- 
 age, with the exception of suffering for water occa- 
 sionally. We held a meeting there and the Lord 
 blessed in the meeting. TAvelve or fifteen were 
 saved, closed the meeting on Sunday night. 
 
 On the following morning we were loaded and 
 ready to start by day light. It looked very much 
 like storming. We traveled thirty-five miles that 
 day in order to reach a place where Ave had camped 
 before wliere there A^'ere some buildings. AVhen we 
 reached here we found the buildings Avere all locked, 
 except the chicken house and one stall where we 
 could put one horse. 
 
 There Avas a cloud rising in the Northeast when 
 we camped, and the wind was bloAving from the 
 Southwest. We put one horse in the stall, and 
 hitclied the other horse on the opposite side of the 
 chicken house from the way the Avind Avas blowing. 
 We then set up the tent by the dAvelling house which 
 was empty and just about dark we began to eat of 
 the good things the people had given us. Bread and 
 butter, baked fowl, roast beef, cakes and pies. Just 
 as we finished our supper we heard a noise and An- 
 derson looked out and the wind had changed and 
 in a moment every thing on the table Avas covered 
 Avith sand until you could not have told butter from 
 meat or cake from pie. Some of the dishes AA'ere 
 blown away and lost, and everything on the table 
 Avas scattered in different directions. The wind 
 backed the hack up and turned it sideways some 
 distance from where it was, one wheel resting on 
 the tent, which kept it from blowing away. The
 
 now 1 i;()T 1 AiTii 195 
 
 chicken liousc; was our only i)i-ol(*ction. So, while 
 some held the tent together, Andeison and Beitha 
 took the lantern and started for it, she to hold the 
 lantern while he took the heddiiiii. As he started 
 to the chicken hous(i with his lirst load of l)(*dding 
 the light blew out, the wind caught nie and threw 
 me against the house rolling me around the corner. 
 By the time I got straightened up I heard Anderson 
 call, and [ could hear Bertha screandng down at the 
 chicken house. I called to Anderson and he an- 
 swered me, and in this way found his way back 
 to the tent, then to the chicken house and brought 
 Bertha back. It was so dark Ave could not see our 
 hand before us and it was impossible to liglit a Ian 
 tern, the whole elements were tilled with flying 
 sand. We saw that it was no use trying to stay in 
 the tents that night. We remembered seeing a large 
 dugout which was locked. Anderson said tliat he 
 was going to break it open, and I told him to do 
 so if he could, as we Avere suffering with the cold 
 by this time. He took the ax and struck it once and 
 it came open. He shouted for the rest to come on. 
 We found it to be a nice large dugout, well cemented 
 on the inside. AVe began to pile the bedding doAvn 
 in the dugotit, the sand was blowing in the door 
 and was covering the bedding as fast as we could 
 put itdown. In live minutes time one pillow was 
 completely buried in the sand and we never found 
 it until the next day. We got all our things that 
 were not bloAvn away down into the dugout and at 
 last we were secure from the storm. Anderson took 
 the horse that was standing by the chicken house, 
 and crowded him in the stall beside the other horse, 
 and they stood there all night. The next morning 
 the Aviiul Avas still bloAving and it Avas snowing and 
 bitter cold. We stayed there all day, in the evening 
 the sun came out bright and we picked up some 
 things that the wind had bloAvu aAvay. 
 
 On looking across the plains we saAv a man com-
 
 19G now I GOT FAITH 
 
 iii.U, with Avhat 1 took to be a gun in liis hand. 
 Bulore he came up to where we were I saw lie had 
 a broom. I asked him if he knew whose ranch this 
 was, and he said that it belonged to him. I told 
 him that I had an apology to make to him and some 
 damages to pay, that we had broken the lock to 
 his dugout and had gone in out of the storm. He 
 said if it had been him he would have broken the 
 house open, and he supposed that we had and had 
 brought the broom t j sweep the floor, lie said that 
 w^e were perfectly welcome to the house; that he 
 had started for home the cAening before but had to 
 go back to town and stay until the Mind ax as quiet. 
 We started on our journey the next day, had bad 
 winds and occasionally some snow. AVe traveled 
 for two and a half days and came to what was 
 known as Twelve Mile Ci-eek, just thirty miles from 
 Roswell. We met a cowboy and he told us that we 
 could get water a mile and a half east or the same 
 distance west, and he thought that it was going to 
 storm and ^ye had better go with him to Avhere he 
 was boarding and stay all night. AYe asked him how 
 far it was to the breaks. He said it was six miles. 
 Anderson and I took the horses to water and the 
 rest of the company picked up "skeef roots, pre- 
 paring for a fire that night. AAlien we got back 
 we loaded in the wood, and started and drove about 
 a mile and a half. Clouds were rising in the north- 
 east, and the Axind was bloTsing from the soutliAvest. 
 I told them that if the wind changed we would have 
 a storm and could never make it to the breaks before 
 it came. In a few moments the wind changed, and 
 I turned the horses and droAe fast back to the creek 
 bed, one mile and <i half. \Ve stopped where the 
 gorge Avas about fift(!en feet deep and tAventy or thir- 
 ty feet wide. Anderson began to throw the camp- 
 ing outfit down the bank, and I took the horses 
 around the head of the creek bed where it had caAed 
 in, and I brought them down a rocky stairAvav into
 
 HOW 1 iU)T lAlTlI 1U7 
 
 tlic goi-<iv Avlioro tlR'v well' i)r()tt'(ti'(l from the Aviiid. 
 WheiJ we gor down there it was Avanii and the wind 
 blew over us. We soon had the tents up and supper 
 ready, horses led and tied to some big rocks thafe 
 Anderson had piled up. About the time Ave were 
 ready to retire it began raining. 1 woke np in tlie 
 after part of the night and lieard the hoises on 
 the outside, right at our heads. I told Anderson 
 to get up (piiek, that the horses were loose, lie 
 jumped out at the door of the tent, gave a loud 
 scream and said there was snow in tlie gulley 
 nearly knee deep. lie took the hor.^es hack and 
 fastened them to a rt)pe that was tied to the liack, 
 and hanging down over the bank. 
 
 He cut steps in the bank the evening before so 
 that he could pull up by the rope which was tied 
 to the hack, and not go aiound to the head of the 
 gorge. He came back and told me of the danger 
 we were in of being covered there with snow before 
 morning. About six o'clock we got out and Ander- 
 son said there Avas no use to try to stay here, the 
 horses are nearly frozen, and the Avind is bloAving 
 and it is still snoAving, and Ave Avill surely ])erish if 
 Ave stay here. I w^nt out and the ice was frozen 
 OA'er the horses eyes and faces until they could not 
 see and tliey AAere nearly chilled to death. 1 rubl)ed 
 the ice off of their eyes and faces Avith my fur gloves. 
 So Ave decided to try and reach the house whore Ave 
 had Avateied the night before. "We led tin* horses 
 out the AV.iy Ave had taken them doAvn into the goi-ge. 
 They seemed to understand and seemed an.\ions to 
 get out of there. Bertha stayed in the tent Avhile 
 the others hel]>ed to get the hack i-eady. The snow 
 came Avith great force, and felt like shot striking 
 our faces. We could not see ten feet before us on 
 account of the blinding snoAV. It was as hard a 
 blizzaid as I oA'er saAv. Our horses were only three 
 years old. and it seemed unreasonable to think that 
 ♦^hey <()uld pull a i)oMnd in their chilled ((Midilidn.
 
 198 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 It took somo tinio to <;et the frozen harness on them. 
 We were gone so long that Bertha became uneasy, 
 and thought that we were lost and that she was left 
 there to be covered up in the snow. We heard 
 her screaming, and Anderson went to the top of 
 the bank and answered her. He told her to get 
 ]iold of the rope, which she did, and we pulled her 
 up the bank, leaving our tents and bedding and all 
 behind, we started in the direction the storm was 
 going (it Avould have been impossible to have gone 
 against it), and drove a mile and a half and came 
 to the house. It was blasted out of rock in the side 
 of a hill. Half of it was rock and it was finished 
 out with lumber. They had then blasted out anoth- 
 er room fourteen feat square back of this one out of 
 solid rock. The snow was banked around the doors 
 and windows until you could scarcely see the win- 
 dow. 
 
 These people gave us a hearty welcome. They 
 put our horses in a rock stable. They had a fire 
 place and burned skeet roots. It made a very hot 
 fire. The man was in the back part of the house 
 getting breakfast. His wife was lying in bed, as 
 she was in poor health. There were six children. 
 After we all came in and were sitting by the fire 
 the snow commenced to melt and run down on the 
 dirt floor, then they brought in a cat and melted 
 the snow off of her and put it in bed with the wom- 
 an. Next they brought in the dog and it was thawed 
 out. Then the eight-year-old boy and the twelve- 
 year-old girl began to make trouble about their 
 lambs. They finally got the consent of the mother 
 to go bring them in. They dug their way through 
 the snow and after awhile they came in with five 
 sheep that had been covered up in a tin tank that 
 they had out in the yard somewhere. They had 
 been well covered and fared well, but they brought 
 them into the house. Here was now the cat, the
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 199 
 
 dog, the five sheep and the family and our company 
 housed up together. 
 
 The man invited us out to breakfast. We rel- 
 ished everything and Avere Avclcoiiie and made to 
 feel free. They all seemed to be really glad that we 
 had come. They had seen us pass there the evening 
 befoie and supposed that Ave had fiozen. 
 
 After breakfast the man and I were talking in 
 the front room. I heard playing on string instru- 
 ments. He called to them to put them up. I heard 
 Anderson begging them to go ahead and play. I 
 told him to let them play. They started to playing. 
 They all played extremely well — were natural musi- 
 cians. A\'e soon leaiiicd tliat the mother was a 
 graduate from a Philadelphia university. The fath- 
 er was an intelligent man and the children were 
 very intelligent. They had been very wealthy, h*ad 
 met with misfortune and lost their wealth. They 
 had gone out there and entered that land on the 
 Pecos Kiver, made their hou.'^e in that blufif, and 
 were making a good living taking care of sheep for 
 the sheep men, and caring for the bnnbs. 
 
 After playing the instruments for a wliile, one 
 of the little girls stepped out and commenced danc- 
 ing; they soon became tired' of that. I suggested 
 that we sing some. We took out our song books, 
 commenced singing, and they joined right in with 
 the rest of the company. Finally I said to them, 
 we have had instrumental music, dancing and sing- 
 ing. I am a preacher and I suggest that Ave noAV 
 haA'e some preaching. I preached to them; they all 
 listened A'ery attentively. We leained that they all 
 belonged to the Campbellite church. The young 
 man said he used to be religious, but he left his 
 religion hanging on the Texas line Avhen lie came 
 over and did not try to bring it to Ncav Mexico Avith 
 him. They took their wagon an nuiles and went 
 back to Avhere we had camped and dug out all our
 
 200 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 (•ain[) out lit tluit tlic.v could tiiid jiud biouuiit it to 
 the liouso. 
 
 The snow melted fast, and avc Ix'^au preparing 
 to start the next Hiorniu<i-. I asked them how mueh 
 we owed them. They said we owed them nothing, 
 that they felt indebted to us. We told them to be 
 sure to visit us when they came to RosAvell. The 
 boys have visited us several times since, but we have 
 never been out on that road since that time. 
 
 This trip satisfied Anderson. He said that he 
 did not want any moie of New Mexico, he was going 
 to hunt some other country. 
 
 We continued our regular meetings in the hall 
 on Main street until in March. We borrowed mon- 
 ey and bought a tent and put it up : bought lumber 
 on credit and put a floor in it, and wired it for 
 electric lights. When we commenced our meetings 
 in •the hall we had no seats. Brother Arney was a 
 mechanic and worked in a planing mill. We hauled 
 ' lumber and he cut it out for the seats and hauled 
 it down to the hall in his little one horse hack. At 
 night we would make seats. As there were only 
 two brethern besides myself — the sisters would help 
 too — those who could drive nails would do that, 
 while the brethern Avould saw and fit the boards. In 
 this way we Avorked tmtil Ave had seats to seat the 
 hall. When we had our tent ready we moved the 
 seats from the hall, and have them uoav in our meet- 
 ing house. 
 
 The next overland trip we made Avas in April, 
 1912. We did not suffer for Avater this trip so much, 
 as it was across a part of the country where there 
 were Avindmills, and we had plenty of water, and 
 the Asind blew quite hard. On this trip we went 
 through seven miles of sand, almost wagon hub 
 deep. The horses could only go eight or ten feet 
 at a time. Most all of the company walked. One 
 evening we passed through a part of the country 
 where there were a ureat manv vacant houses — the
 
 now I (JOT I AiTii 201 
 
 people had moved away. WC saw a sioiin coiniiit:, 
 and we started towards a house thai seeined to he 
 empty; when we came to it we found it to he htcked. 
 Our only ehance was to iio into the ham. 1 |iiii a 
 pole across one side of the harn, ])ut the horses 
 in one end of the barn and we camped in tlie other. 
 This storm Avas wind and rain. Ahout the time we 
 had linislied eatinu our suinier, the wind lih'W the 
 light otit, and we were h'ft in the dark, oidy as we 
 would iiather nj) corn stalks that AVere in the harn 
 and liiiht them. 
 
 We made the trip throii.mh to the place ai>p(»int«'d 
 all ricjht. Had a very successful meetinu. The jx'o- 
 ple became interested in the truth. I met some 
 people there that had been my neiuhhors when I 
 was a young man. One night while preaching I 
 told of an incident that occurred in Calvert City. 
 Kentucky, of a pai-alyzed woman wlio was healed. 
 She was a very ignorant woman. The doct(H- 
 brought her to where 1 was ]>reaching and pushed 
 her in at the door. The doctor gave her a note to 
 give to me. I read it aloud to the congregation. It 
 was as follows: "•>rr. Brown, heal this woman." 
 It was signed Dr. -Tones. I felt that the note was 
 from the devil, but God assured me from heaven 
 that he would heal the woman. T talk(Ml to her a 
 while, told her to listen to the ])reaching. She 
 hnew nothing about (Jod, had never been to meet- 
 ing before, and she was very ragged and dirty. 
 
 After preaching she fell on her knees; a nundM'r 
 came to the altar. When T went to her she was 
 praying for salvation. 1 jigreed in luayer with 
 her, soon she jum])e(l to her feet clap]»ing her hands 
 above her head and said the work was d«me. As 1 
 was relating this incident 1 noticed a young man 
 in the congregation that was |)aying close at tent ion. 
 and was making some demonstrations as though 
 sanctioning what I was saying. When I dismissed 
 the meeting he rame and shook hands with un\ and 
 said, ^'r»rother Urown, 1 was a witness of that case
 
 202 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 of healiiiii you told of in your sermon. I knew the 
 woman and he calhul her name." He said he was 
 only a boy when this oecurred, but he assured the 
 people that it was true. This man lived in that 
 community and was respected by the people, and 
 they had confidence in him and they believed what 
 he said 
 
 After the meeting- closed we started back home. 
 Had no serious accident. Had considerable sand to 
 go through, but no damage done. We returned 
 safely, and held another meeting in our tent, and 
 visited over the town during the winter and spring. 
 We put literature all over the town and visited 
 about five hundred homes. God began to save the 
 people, others began to be encouraged, and the Lord 
 added to the church such as should be saved. 
 
 The next overland trip was to the West through 
 the mountains. This trip was quite different from 
 the other trips. A great part of the way was by 
 beautiful brooks, through timber and through the 
 Indian Reservation. This is a very beautiful place. 
 We crossed the summit, over nine thousand feet 
 high. It was the first experience some of our com- 
 pany had had vdth Indians. We had to camp in the 
 Indian Reservation one night, and some of our com- 
 pany w^ere very uneasy. No one molested us in the 
 least. 
 
 We reached Tularosa, New Mexico and held a 
 meeting there. From there we went to Alamagor- 
 do. Then we came back to Tularosa, held a few ser- 
 vices and baptized those who were saved at Alama- 
 gordo, as there was no water for baptizing at Alam- 
 agordo. 
 
 AVe have had a good many experiences in New 
 Mexico. Any one desiring to prepare for the heath- 
 en lands, or foreign countries, would do well to have 
 a little experience in New Mexico. Here they could 
 learn self sacrifice: learn what it means to want
 
 HOW I (JOT FAITH 203 
 
 things and cannot get tlu'iii : know how to he s;iiis- 
 fied with Avliat they get. 
 
 Our next trip overhmd was oui in a western 
 direction, through ('apitan mountains and the 
 towns of Capitan, Lincoln and (Jarrizozo, and 
 across the Malipies. The Malipies is quite a scene 
 to those who liave never witnessed anything like 
 this. There seemed to have V»een a volcano there 
 and the rocks had melted and run out a distance 
 of about thirty or thirty-five ndles, and from a 
 quarter to a ndle wide. I can describe it best by say- 
 ing it looked like a peison had taken a bu<ket of 
 coal and scattered it along in a row. There was a 
 road made through the malipies which we trav- 
 eled. 
 
 Xext we came to Avhat was known as Mocking 
 Bird Gap. We traveled for ndles without seeing 
 any living tlung, not even a bird, or creeping thing ; 
 nothing but the barren plains, and the big rough 
 iron looking locks of the ^Malipies. Just Ix't'ore 
 reaching the Mocking Bird Gap we came to a large 
 water tank. In the East we call them ponds. Here 
 we got plenty of water for our horses. We carried 
 our drinking water in kegs and glass bottles. At 
 the Mocking Bird Gap we found a nice well where 
 we filled our water vessels with drinking water. 
 
 We went on by way of Engle and to Polomas 
 Hot Springs. People gather here from everywhere. 
 The springs are owned by the government. They 
 claim that there have been some remarkable cures 
 performed there. There was a man went there that 
 had been a cowboy; we became acqiminted with 
 him on our first western trip. He owned a nice 
 farm in the Hondo valley; had plenty of hay and 
 feed and we stayed over with Mm a day and night, 
 on this trip, and in fact we stay with him most 
 every time we pass over that country. He had a 
 child that was paralyzed in his lower lim])s. The 
 man and his wife wiMe unsaved. Thev couM not.
 
 Ii04 now 1 GOT FAITH 
 
 or did not, tnist tlie Lord. They were ready to 
 start to the Hot Springs at Las Polonias, and Avent 
 on with ns. They stayed there until that diild had 
 tAventy-one baths, and the child Avent aAvay from 
 there Avalking. This is the only case that I wit- 
 nessed. We held a meeting there. After we start- 
 ed the meeting there I was called home to pray 
 for a man AA'ho had been saved, but had gone to 
 drinking and had become devil possessed. I prayed 
 for him, and he was delivered and got saAcd. After 
 that I had to go to IMioenix, Arizona, to help my son 
 Anderson in a meeting, and AAiiile there my company 
 left the springs and Avent to Elngie, NeAV Mexico, 
 where I met them. 
 
 Xo doubt some Avill think that we Avent there 
 for our health, as many other people do, but we 
 did not go there for our health. We went there to 
 get the gospel to the people. There Avas a business 
 man here told me about this place; that it would 
 be a good place to scatter the gospel, as people go 
 there from so many different localities, and that 
 they had no preaching there. You may ask the 
 question. Did I take baths while there? The near- 
 est T came to bathing in the spring was to sit on the 
 steps and bathe my feet Avhen they needed it. The 
 water Avas about as hot as I could stand my feet in, 
 AA^hen I first put them into the Avater, There were 
 a number there who accepted the truth. They have 
 gone to different parts of the state. We keep up 
 correspondence Avith some of them. 
 
 We AA'ent from Engle to Las Cruces. ,Had a long 
 drive without Avatei'. We saw some cowboys driv- 
 ing cattle, asked them if they could tell us where 
 Ave could find some water and grain. One of the 
 men told us a route we could go that would take 
 us to a railroad station, where we could get water, 
 but he did not knoAV that we could got grain there. 
 But he directed us to another place Avhich he said 
 Avould be better. Tt was twenty-two miles away.
 
 now 1 (ior FA nil 205 
 
 Ho told us he lived llieie. but no one was at home; 
 that there Avas plenty to eat and for us to lio in aiul 
 cook and make ourselves at home. Also, ihcic was 
 ph'iity of 1('(m1 foi- our lioi-scs. to take what we want- 
 ed. 1 asked liini to <»ive me his address oi' the man's 
 address who owned the ranch and I would send him 
 the money, or to set ihe price and I Avould ]>ay liim 
 then. He said, "No pay comini;. (Jo feed your 
 horses, g.o ri*iht into the house and ct)ok and eat 
 Avhat you find that you want, make yourselves at 
 home." We hitched both teams to the jjospel waj;- 
 tied the hack beliind and all tlie company ^ot into 
 th(Mvai>on and the horses struck a irol. Drox'eiii \]\o. 
 direction they told us to txo. Just about five o'clock 
 we came in sight of the two windmills as they had 
 described to us. We reached the ]>lace, and it was 
 just as they had des< ibed it. 
 
 While some were taking care of the liorses, some 
 were looking in the house to see what they could 
 find. They found U\(> or tlii-ee big buckets of cream 
 ready to churn. I found three-(piaiters of a beef 
 hanging out in a litt'e shed. They found ]»lenty of 
 lard and flour. Soon one of the com])any churned, 
 one made the biscuits, and so on. It was not long 
 until we liad an ap])etizing meal prepare<l. Hot 
 biscuits, fresh butter, beef steak, etc. Tt was the 
 best meal w'e had eaten foi- a good wliile. ami we 
 enjoyed it. 
 
 (^)ne of the gills looked on the dressei- :iiul saw 
 a picture, whicli she recognized as being a buly that 
 she had met at Kiigle. A leftei- was laying there 
 Avhich she ]>icke(l up and i-ead and ii was from the 
 lady she had become ac(|uaiuled with, and ha<l her 
 a<ldress. We found theii- name in this way. ^Ve 
 took the name and address. I Avrote a m)te and left 
 it. We took part of the butter we had churned. I 
 left them my book, "From Infidelity to Christ ian- 
 ity," ami told them in the note that we were going 
 to Las Ci-uces, and what our business was: invited
 
 200 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 thciii to come to the meeting ; if they could not come 
 to write me and tell me how much I owed them 
 and T would paj' them. We sent them the Gospel 
 Trumpet lor three months. 
 
 The next morning we started on our journey 
 and drove until afternoon to get a stopping place 
 to camp for dinner. After dinner we started on 
 our journey and had gone some distance when it 
 was found that we liad lost some things out of our 
 hack. Brother Hubbard Knight hitched his team 
 to the hack and they went back to hunt for the 
 things, I took the gospel wagon and the company 
 and Avent on to Las Cruces. We reached There and 
 found a place to camp. We had not been camped 
 long until Brother Knight came in with our lost 
 articles. 
 
 We reached Las Cruces on Saturday night. An 
 old gentleman that we had met at the hot springs 
 came to where we were. He lived near by and was 
 acquainted with everybody. He took me in his 
 buggy and drove around over town trying to get a 
 place to preach. Went to see about the Armory 
 building. They wanted eight dollars per night for 
 that. We decided that this was too much to pay 
 for the prospect of getting a congregation, as a 
 good proportion of the population were Mexicans, 
 so we preached on. the streets there Sunday night. 
 This old gentleman's name was Snow. He lived 
 with his son out near Mesilla Park, which was three 
 miles from Las Cruces. He went home and secured 
 the school house for us at that place, and phoned 
 back to us to come out there and hold a meeting. 
 We went and had good crowds and good interest. 
 
 I was called away from there to go to Oklahoma 
 to pray for a brother that had cancer. Came back 
 by Eoswell, attended to some business there. My 
 company went from Mesilla Park to another place 
 which was twenty-one miles west of El Paso, where 
 an old ladv lived that we became acquainted T\4th
 
 now I COT FAITH 207 
 
 while at the Hot* Springs. They let them have the 
 use of the Methodist meeting house and they had 
 good interest in the meeting, met me at El I'aso, 
 Texas. 
 
 We went from El Paso to Tularosa by way of 
 Alamagordo. We lost our direction and came 
 through forty miles of sand. It rained on us for 
 two days and nights. We had a number of experi- 
 ences which were quite interesting but too tedious 
 to mention. 
 
 On arriving at Tularosa we had a few services. 
 Left there and reached Roswell on Thanksgiving 
 Day in time for dinner. 
 
 The Lord began to move on my heart that it was 
 now time to commence a work which he had laid 
 on my heart many years ago. Even l)efoi-e I was 
 conveited I was anxious to start an orphans" home. 
 The business I followed was such as to throw me 
 in places where I saw hungry, naked children in 
 need of care, and no one to care for them. Since 
 I have met the saints and in my active traveling I 
 have seen the great need of saints schools. The 
 Loi'd laid it on my heart and nnnd to preach on 
 this line and encourage people to the point to where 
 they would see the needs of which I have spoken 
 in the beginning of this chapter. 
 
 I made an attempt to start a school some years 
 before, but was discouraged by some bi-etliern. and 
 defeated in my ])lans of getting hold of the property 
 Avliicli T had desired, and did not start the school. 
 
 In Septemlx'r, 1!)12, I started a school in our 
 tabernacle here in Roswell. Had one teacher and 
 there were sixty pupils enrolled during the school, 
 but some did not go long, as they moved away. 
 But we had an average of thirty-five pupils enrolled. 
 The school was a success and gave general satis- 
 faction. Sinners were well pleased that sent chil- 
 dren to the school, ^fanv became intei-estod in the
 
 208 HOW [ COT FAITH 
 
 truth, and it was quite an advertisement for the 
 work. 
 
 In the sprini* of 1913, the Lord began to provick 
 for a house for meeting and school purposes. Tlie 
 way Avas opened up for us to borrow sixteen hun- 
 dred dollars. One thousand dollars on five years 
 time at six jjer cent interest; six hundred dollars 
 on three years time without any interest. We 
 bought one and a half lots for one thousand dol- 
 lars ; gave a brother the contract for putting up the 
 house for eleven hundred seventy-two dollars. There 
 were some additional improvements that were not 
 mentioned in the contract, which made twelve hun- 
 dred dollars. AVe made a ''Turnkey Contract" Avith 
 him, the house was to be ready in thirty days. 
 Thei-e had to be six hundred dollars raised to meet 
 our contract. 
 
 I wrote a rei:)ort to the Gospel Trumpet stating 
 what we had done and asking all Avho were inter- 
 ested in this Avork, and the salvation of -iouls and 
 training children for God to send in their dona- 
 tions by that time. By the time my report reached 
 the Trumx^et office, the counsel held by the Mis- 
 sionary Committee had decided to not allow any 
 more calls for money to go through the Gospel 
 Trumpet until the buildings already under contract 
 had been completed. It Avas nearly time that the 
 money was to be paic before I received notice from 
 the office that they could not permit my report to 
 go thi'ongh. 
 
 My company of workers and I were out in meet- 
 ing AA'hen I received this notice. I told them that 
 now it was God entirely to depend on, and to lose 
 sight of man, and that God would move in some 
 way ; that God could make a way where there was 
 no way; that the cause Avould not be reproached; 
 and that we have the use of the house. 
 
 The time came that I was to be at home to re- 
 ceiA^e the house. As yet there was not a dollar in
 
 now I GOT FAITH 2()J 
 
 sight; but when the time came the money was ])i'e- 
 paied and the debt was met and the house received. 
 God got gloi-y. and the devil was defeated. 
 
 When 1 was at \ndersoii, Indiana, at the cjinip 
 meeting I announced from the pulpit that a\ c were 
 in need of scliool teachers to conduct tlie sclioos 
 Avhich I expected to start the tirst of SSeptend)er. 
 That any one who was present that was mterested 
 to corresj)ond witli me or talk to me ]K'rson;illy. 
 
 When I came out of the anditorium tlier<' was 
 a brother came to me and introduced himself and 
 said my announcement had appealed to hiri, and 
 God touched his heart, and (}od said to him, '*Tliat 
 is your o]>portnnitv."" lie said tliat he liad l»eeu 
 praying for an opjjortunity of lliat kind. That lie 
 had qualified himself for that business, and was cap- 
 able of teaching all the l)ran(hes. We held (piite a 
 long conversation. He told me his condition, that 
 he had jnst come out of llabylon. ; Ihat lliis was 
 his first trip to a saints cam])-meeting, and his fii-st 
 introduction to the saints: that he intended to l)e 
 trne to God. I said to liim we will hold it before 
 God and if he still impresses you to come, and T 
 still feel like it is of God you come. He came witli 
 me to St. Louis an<l there Ave parted with the nn- 
 derstanding that we would kee]) the m:itter before 
 God. Also that we would ;isk the Lord l<> liel!> his 
 wife to be willing to come with him. W'e sdoii 
 heard fioiii him saying lliiit his wife li;i<l L:i\»'ii Ikt 
 consent and was willing to come, ^^'e k( pi up a 
 coi-respondenee with him. He told us that he was 
 readv with the exce])tion of selling his propeity. 
 T wired him to know how mn<h money he ne«'ded. 
 He told me fifty dollai-s. I ])nl the (nnltcr before 
 the c(mgreg;iti()n, as the camj) meeting a\;is going 
 on. The money w:is made uj) in a few minutes. ;ind 
 I wired it back to him. 1 (•orres])on<led with a sis- 
 ter in Oklahoniii, :iih1 she felt the Lord's hand on
 
 210 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 lier to come. Before the camp meeting was over 
 they both were here. 
 
 The school began the first of September. There 
 are pupils here from, Tennessee, Louisiana, Cali- 
 fornia, and from near the Arizona line in New 
 Mexico, three hundred fifty miles west of Roswell. 
 There are something over fifty pupils enrolJed. We 
 have three teachers and the school is prospering 
 nicely. We board the pupils from a distance. I 
 am sure God's hand is on the work. 
 
 AVe still owe sixteen hundred dollars on the 
 house. We desire every individual that has known 
 the Avorth of prayer, when you read this, to ask God 
 to move in some way that this building may be paid 
 for. That God may be glorified, and reproach be 
 kept from the w^ork of Christ, and the work go on 
 in Roswell. 
 
 The first part of April, 1913, Brother Ed Har- 
 ding, wife and baby, from Hickman, Kentucky, Sis- 
 ters Lillian and Bertha Brown, Sister Annie Phil- 
 lips and myself, started on an overland ti'ip. We 
 expected to follow the Santa Fe Railway, and hold 
 meetings in the different towns to Albuquerque. 
 
 The first night T\-e camped at a spring, the next 
 day at noon we camped at tAvo windmills. Expect- 
 ed to camp that night at a lake, which we did, but 
 wiien we reached the lake there was no Avater, and 
 our horses gave us a great deal of trouble that niglit. 
 The next morning, as usual, I turned them loose to 
 graze until we could get their feed ready, and they 
 ran off. The tAvo horses Avliich I had raised I had 
 trained to come for calling the same as a person 
 would call children. I called them and one came 
 back, but the other one folloAved the other horses 
 on. Brother Harding got on this horse, followed 
 the other horses some distance and caught them. 
 When he came back Ave ate our breakfast and droA^e 
 until noon before we found any w^ater. We turned 
 and Avent off" of our road one mile and found water
 
 now I GOT FAITH 211 
 
 enough to get our dinner, and Brother Harding and 
 I took the liorses on a niile further to where there 
 was a well of water. 
 
 The next night we reached a sand bed seven 
 miles wide. The only place tliat we could tind 
 solid enough to hold our tent stakes was right in the 
 road. We sat up our three tents in a row in the road. 
 Biother Harding and I took the horses one and a 
 halt miles to water. Dark overtook us before we 
 got back and the sand storm arose. By the time 
 we reached the tents the sisters were having a good 
 deal of trouble staking the tents down so they would 
 not blow away. The wind was coming light acioss 
 the seven miles of sand at great speed. The sand 
 was from six inches to four feet deep, or maybe 
 deeper where it had piled up. It was a very dis- 
 agreeable place to <nit supper. We ate our supjxT 
 by taking a piece of rabbit and bread in our haiuls 
 and keeping the rabbit and all Ave had for sui)per 
 covered closely except what we had in our hands. 
 We put our horses in a lot close by. The wind 
 kept getting higher, and we staked our wagon 
 down. We had a square topped Avagon which was 
 high enough to stand in. \Ve had some rings in 
 each corner at the top and large iron stakes that 
 we di'ove in The gi-ound and anchored the wagon to 
 the ground so that it could not blow over. AVe decid- 
 ed that we would all get into the Avagon and stay 
 there to be protected fi'oni tlie Avind. We sat there 
 foi* some time, and I began to get sleepy, and I 
 told them that I was going to my tent, an<l put 
 myself in the hands of God and go to sleep. The 
 lest that slept in tents Avent to their tents also. 
 When T got to my bed it Avas covere<l Avith sand. T 
 tuined the covers back and got into bed. That 
 night I dreamed that my teeth had come out, and 
 ihev gave me a great deal of troubhv That they 
 Avere choking me and smothei'ing me to death. I 
 awoke and iiiv nose and month were so full of sand
 
 212 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 1 ionld scarcely bicallie. There was no serious 
 damage done. 
 
 We (loiibled teams the next morning and hitched 
 to the Avagon and trailed tlie liack on l)eliiiid. We 
 all got into the wagon and drove tlirough the seven 
 miles of sand, and reached a cattle rancli at noon. 
 We camped then and took dinner. 
 
 iiie next night we reached the town of Klida. 
 People came running to the wagon wanting to 
 know what we had to sell, and what we were doing. 
 I told them that Ave had the gospel, not to sell, but 
 to give away. That Ave had come to that town to 
 hold a meeting. That Ave expected to hold it if Ave 
 had to preach on the streets. Seemingly every Avay 
 was closed up against us, but finally through the 
 kindness of the First National Bank I obtained in- 
 formation that enabled me to get a school house. 
 We began meeting, interest increased and the peo- 
 ple became Aery much interested. I Avas called 
 away to pray for the sick, and Avliile away one of 
 the trustees notified the company that they Avould 
 have to give possession of the house. They begged 
 permission to stay until I returned, which was 
 granted. Wlien I came back they decided to let us 
 stay until Sunday night, and no longer. We had 
 to close the meeting, leaving good interest in the 
 meeting. I forgot to say in the beginning of this 
 account of the meeting that I preached my first 
 sermon, by perndssion, on the porch of the State 
 Bank. CroAvds of people gathered in the street, 
 and this helped us to get a house. But we could 
 get no opening after they shut us out of the school 
 house. 
 
 You may be anxious to knoAV AA'hat our dona- 
 tion AA^as for the ten days meeting at Elida. It Avas 
 as follows: One sack of flour, some butter, milk 
 and eggs, and a dressed rabbit. The man avIio was 
 supposed to be the poorest man in Elida gave us 
 one dollar, said he AA'ished it Avas ten, and said he
 
 now 1 GOT FAITH I'l-"! 
 
 eiijovcil llie Irulli. lie cci-lniiilv sliowcd ihc spiiii 
 of Ciiiisl. His wile was (k-ad, and lie had three or 
 lour children to eare lor. lie insisted thai we ac- 
 cept the donation. Tliat the Lord liad led iiim to 
 jiive it. 
 
 When we reached J'ortales we won I'avor wiih 
 the sheriff, and he gave us permission to |»ic;i( h in 
 the court house. 1 Avas doinjii some I lading ai a 
 grocery store. A niindjer of peoi)le beiian lo in- 
 quire about tlie meeting, and where we were going 
 to hold it. I told them it was to be in the court -house. 
 I supj)osed. One in the crowd spoke and said liiai 
 Ave could not get the court house, lor lie tried to 
 get it and ollered to pay for it, and the sherilV would 
 not let them have it. Otliers began talking altoiit it 
 — I said nothing, but listened. 1 socu saw that it 
 Avould bring a great deal of opposition and j)erse- 
 ciition on the sherilf in case we used the court house. 
 1 Avent to th<* sheritl's home to talk to him that 
 night concerning the matter. He said th;ii hr had 
 charge of the Commercial Club Hall, and it was 
 partly seated Avith rocking cliairs and wired for 
 electric lights and that if 1 would rather have it he 
 Avould finisli seating the hall, or 1 could have the 
 court house, Avhichever 1 desired. I told him that 
 from Avhal I had heard it Avould be best for ns not 
 to use the court house. He tobl me thai he had no 
 use for their sectism ami that was \\li\ he had 
 stopped thetn from ])rea<hing in the conii house. 
 We took the liall. lie had business thai ailia( led 
 his attention, ami we had to hire chairs lo finish 
 seating the Hall, it made a very nice |dace lor 
 meeting. 
 
 The Methodist ( N»id'erence was in session at tliat 
 place. They advertised (|nite extensively, ami the 
 devil liindered onr meetinu < (Hisiderably. There 
 Avere (luite a number that iieaid the |treachini:. (>iir 
 expenses tliere Avere about lliiilv dollars ; our d<>u;i- 
 lions about se\(Mi <lollais and some |»r(i\isiou and
 
 21.4 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 some horse feed. I failed to say that our expenses 
 at Elida were about twenty-one dollars. The ex- 
 penses of the two meetings Avere about fifty dol- 
 lars. Donations about eight dollars in cash. 
 
 From Portales we went to Clovis, New Mexico, 
 where Brother Hammond had charge of the work. 
 They had a hall rejited there. A man who was a 
 friend to the truth at that time rented a house for 
 us to live in, and paid for the fuel while there . AVe 
 had good interest, a few got saved, and several bap- 
 tized. Among the number baptized was a Free 
 ]\Iethodist preacher, w^ho accepted the truth. At 
 this place our expenses and donations were about 
 equal. We went from Clovis, New Mexico, to New 
 Hope, eight miles out in the country. Here we 
 held a meeting, and the Lord sent conviction to the 
 hearts of the people. There were about fifteen con- 
 versions there during the time I was there and at 
 Clovis. I came home to see after the work, saw 
 that moving the meetings from the tent to the new 
 meeting house, and other things, had broken the 
 interest until the congregations were getting small 
 and the interest was not good. We decided that the 
 best thing Ave could do was to go back home and 
 look after the congregation and spiritual work in 
 Roswell. So we left New Hope and came home. 
 
 On our w^ay home we camped for dinner near 
 a house where there was a windmill and well. While 
 eating dinner an old man came out and began to 
 talk, and said that he had been an infidel for twen- 
 ty-five years. But now he had become convinced 
 by reading the Bible and from an experience he had 
 had that there was i^othing to infidelity, and there 
 was a reality in salvation. He was a very old man. 
 He said ho had heard Henry Ward Beecher, Moody, 
 Talmage, Sam Jones, and a number of other noted 
 evangelists, but none of them did him any good. He 
 had read Voltaire's and Ingersolls writings. He 
 had been in many dangerous places and had run
 
 now 1 GOT FAITH 215 
 
 juauy risks, but ne\er thought of dyiii"'. but one 
 time. Some weeks before he had started to visit 
 his son in Texas. Soon after he slarled home he 
 took veiy sick on the train. They wired for a phy- 
 sician, who came out on the tirst train and met 
 them, and stayed on the train until they reached 
 ^marillo. He got better and came back liome con- 
 vinced tliat there was a reality in the salvation of 
 the Lord, and that he was not ready to die. 
 
 They invited us to go into the house and sing, 
 and we all Avent in. The company sang and played 
 the guitar, organ and violin. After several songs 
 had been sung, 1 said, "Let us have prayer," Then 
 I preached quite a sermon.. In the beginning the 
 old lady was not much interested. She was hard of 
 hearing. One of the sisters told lier to go over and 
 fiit close to me so she could hear what I said. After 
 persuading her some she sat where she could hear 
 me. She hollered right out and said, "Vou are 
 pr(?acliing the truth, that is Avhat I iK'lieved all the 
 time, but 1 never heard any one tell it that way 
 before. If you stay here and preach we will get 
 you a place to preach." The whole family became 
 very much interested. The old i)eople would weep 
 and tried to get riglit with God. 
 
 I left one of my books with them, and some other 
 literature, and came home, and we have never heard 
 from them since. 
 
 We found a number of cases similar to iliis in 
 oi r overland trips. It would take (piite ;i l>ook to 
 describe all the experiences wliich we liaxc liad at 
 little settlements and in little towns, and with 
 what is known as '"dry landers" in this c(wniliy. 
 They are i)eople who have settled on ian<l, and could 
 not raise anything because of having no water, and 
 so to Koswell or some other town durinu the linu' 
 that the.v were permitted to vncat*', and work :ind 
 get enough means to buy provisions to keef) alive 
 until the next vacati(»n. 'IMieir luincipjil food is what
 
 21(1 HOW I GOT FAITII 
 
 is known here as "frijolc beans" and bread and 
 some game such as they can kill on the plains, rab- 
 bits principally. Some of them eat praiie dogs, 
 anyway Ave did. Some seemed to think that it Avas 
 terrible. It is my opinion that then^ are a number 
 of people in this country that eat them but are 
 ashamed to tell it because they are called dog. I 
 ani sure if they were called squirrel there would be 
 many of them eaten, as there are more prarie dogs 
 than any other game out here. 
 
 1 forgot to say on this trip from CloAis to Ros- 
 Avell Ave had some experience with the grasshoppers. 
 Just at night Ave struck a section of the country 
 where there were an aAvful amount of grasshoppers. 
 1 have heard a great deal about grasshopi)ers, and 
 read about them in papers, but ncAer saw anything 
 to equal Avhat Avas there. The ground Avas literally 
 covered A^ith them. As the team Avould Avalk the 
 grasshoppers Avould bound up about as high as the 
 horses knees and so thick that you could not see 
 the ground. In many places they would probably 
 be a foot high, and there must have been bushels 
 of them in a pile. There Avas no other chance for 
 us to get to sleep, except to make our beds on them. 
 It Avould be impossible to get a place large enough 
 to sit doAvn on the ground Avithout silting on grass- 
 hoijpers. In fact the horses Avould tread on them 
 and the wagon Avheels Avould i-un on them, they 
 were so thick they could not get out of the way. 
 The grasshoppers had eaten CA^ery particle of grass 
 or green AA'eeds that could be found. The ground 
 was perfectly bare Avith the exception of the grass- 
 hoppers. 
 
 There Avas a cut through the hill for the railroad 
 close to us, and the grasshoppers were piled in 
 there so thick that the train had to cut in two and 
 had to take part of it through at a time. The grass- 
 hoppers Avould mash on the track and the wheels
 
 HOW I GOT FAITII 217 
 
 of the ongine would slip so they could not pull tlui 
 AThole train through at one time. 
 
 AVe expected to have great annoyance that night, 
 but as soon as dark came they became quiet. Occa- 
 sionally one would get into a bed or under a pillow 
 and cause some one to think a rattlesnake had got- 
 ten into the bed. The next morning they weie just 
 as thick as they were when we went to bed the night 
 before. 
 
 One day on this trip from Clovis to Roswell 
 Brother Plarding was in the wagon and said that he 
 saw some kind of an old worm looked like a thous- 
 and legged worn). That he tried to catch it, just 
 got his fingers on it. He said that i1 was awful 
 cold, but that it got away from him. AVe knew at 
 once that it was a centipede, and told him so and 
 how dangerous they are. Finally tho excitement 
 died away and none of us seemed to be unc^asy. 
 
 AMien we reached home Brother and Sistei- 1 rai- 
 ding were unloading oui' clothes chest, wliich was 
 made in the wagon. He was handing out the 
 clothing, and she Avas taking tliem into the house. 
 He handed out a bundle of clothing with a full 
 grown centipede laying on the to]) of it. Sister 
 Harding gave three sci-eams, left the wagon with- 
 out any tiouble and ran upstairs. She was baldy 
 frightened. It was twenty-four hours or more be- 
 fore she got over it. 
 
 On another tiip when Brother Hubbard Kniglit 
 and Avife were with us. Sisters Lillian ami Bertha 
 Brown desired to sleep out like the cow boys and 
 Avatch the stars, no tent or covering except their 
 bedding. We camped one night by Avhat was called 
 thi-ee tanks, in the T.ast they would call them ])onds. 
 It was quite a sandy ])lace. f.illian and Bertlia 
 made their bed on the sand. 1 jtut up my tent as 
 usual. Next morning they began to l.-iki- up ilieir 
 bed and they found two centipedes in it. I Avent 
 to the tank io fill our Avater bottle. 1 heaid a noise
 
 2i<S now 1 GOT 1 AlTll 
 
 and looked to see wliat was the trouble. I saw- 
 there was a great commotion. They were running 
 and jumping, saw one woman running with a quilt, 
 and saw there was great excitement about some- 
 thing. When I reached the camp I found that Lil- 
 lian had discovered tliat there was a centipede on 
 her. It ran all over her body next to the flesh 
 befor'c they could get it off. The centipede was fully 
 three inches long. But she lifted her heart in 
 prayer to God asking him to not let it do her any 
 harm, ajid there was not so much as a red spot 
 where it had crawled over her body. 
 
 Some people do not know the danger of these 
 centipedes. They have a row of legs on each side 
 of their l>ody. Their body is from three to six or 
 seven inches long. When they get mashed or dis- 
 turbed they close dow^n with their legs, sticking 
 them in the flesh and where they do this the flesh 
 rots out. We have seen quite a number of people 
 that have seen the effects of centipedes crawling 
 over persons. One Avoman told us of a baby that 
 was almost ruined by one that had fastened its 
 claws in its flesh. The babe was crying and it was 
 some time before they could discover what was the 
 trouble as it was under the clothing of the child. 
 When they found the centipede it had clasped its 
 r^aws over a good part of the child's body. The 
 flesh where it had crawled rotted off to the bone. 
 
 About the 17th of September Brother Jim Eden 
 and wife. Sisters Lillian and Bertha Brown, and 
 Sister Annie Phillips and myself started overland 
 to Phoenix, Arizona. This is where Ave planned to 
 go. Some days before starting I Avas very much 
 impressed to not start. It seemed to me that the 
 responsibilities here of the home and school Avere 
 greater than I should leave. However, when we 
 reached Tularosa, ]S^eAV Mexico. I received a letter 
 from home that convinced me that I should return. 
 
 On our wav doAvn Ave struck the Indian Eeser-
 
 HOW I c;(/i' FAITH I'll) 
 
 vatioii about tlie middle of the aftcjuooii. Sister 
 Eden became very siek and «lie and liei- husband jjjot 
 into the gospel wagon that I was driving in order 
 that she eould lay <l<)Wii. The girls decided that 
 they would lake the hack ami go ahead of ihe wag- 
 on, and expected to reach the place wheic we were 
 going to camp befoic night to put up the tents. 
 They did not realize the distance when they stiirted. 
 The}' were going up what is known as "Daik Can- 
 yon" where the pines are very tall. In two hours 
 it began to get pretty dark, and they thought about 
 Indians. Their minds were on Indians, and Ber- 
 tha said, '"Look what a big one," having i-eference 
 to a very tall tree which she saw, and Annie thought 
 that she had reference to an Indian, and became 
 very mtich excited and looked eagerly to see the big 
 Indian. As they Avere reaching the top of llie Sum- 
 mit it was nearly dark. They saw some one canii>ed 
 and were very nitich frightened, fearing they were 
 Indians, but Avhen they came to where they were 
 they found they were white people. It was only a 
 short distance to the well where Ave Avere to camp. 
 They reached there and began to put up the tents 
 and prepare supper. Sister Annie Avas trying to get 
 her bed arianged. Just as she got ]wv bed in her 
 tent she began to smother auvl lost her breath, be- 
 cause of it being such high altitude. lieitha was 
 out getting pine knots to make the fire. Lillian lan 
 to her and began to unloose her clothinLi fioni 
 arouiul her neck, bu! saAV that did no good. Lillian 
 then called iiertha and they had i)rayer and (!od 
 restored her. Anide took a good cry, and about this 
 time Ave reached llieic. They had llu' tents u|) and 
 supper ready when we got to the canij*. Ily this 
 time it Avas very dark. When the girls lefl us tln'y 
 thought it Avas only about live miles to the well, 
 but when Ave counted it up, we fonnd that it w;is 
 thirteen miles that they had traveled. 
 
 The next dav we reachcil Tnlarosa and com-
 
 220 now I (;oT faith 
 
 menced meeting. In a few days we decided to start 
 back home. We traveled until noon the first day, 
 on our Avay home, and it began to rain. 
 
 At four o'clock in the evening we reached Mes- 
 calero. This is Avhere the Indian School is, and a 
 number of Indian camps. These are just as they 
 were in their natural life, wigwams and blankets 
 and living iust like they lived when wild. 
 
 On the 25th day of September it began to snow 
 on us. Brother Eden and some of the rest of the 
 company drove ahead to find a camping place, and 
 finally struck camp. When Ave overtook them they 
 had commenced to put up the tents. The ground 
 w^as covered "v\ith snow. We had to make our beds 
 down on the snow. We built a campfire, blanketed 
 our horses and tied them to a chain that we had 
 stretched from one tree to another and fed them. 
 It snowed all night. The next morning it Avas still 
 snowing. Breakfast Avas prepared, and eaten, and 
 AA^e Avere taking down our tents and loading our 
 camp outfit Avhen Ave found Ave had a very sick 
 horse. We laid hands on him, prayed for him and 
 the Lord healed him. It might be well for me to 
 give a little of my experience here, as many have 
 asked me if the healing of horses Avas provided for 
 in the atonement. I think one text of scripture ^yi\l 
 explain. In John 15 :7 Ave find, "If ye abide in me and 
 my Avords abide in a on, ye shall ask what ye' A\ill, 
 and it shall be done unto yoii." I do not claim that 
 horses can exercise faith. They are dumb animals. 
 But I do claim and knoAV by experience that when 
 Ave have our stock consecrated to God, and live to 
 all the light that aac knoAV, that this text gives us 
 the privilege of coming to God in prayer and ask- 
 ing him to heal them. I used to be a horse doctor 
 before I A^■as saved, l^nt have ahvays prayed for my 
 stock since God saved me. 
 
 We traveled in the snoAv until three o'clock that 
 daA'. The roads W(Me very bad and the Avind Avas
 
 now I COT lArrii L'L'l 
 
 cold and il was daii'|> and clnllv. WC did not slop 
 for diiiiic)- and we wcic all vcrv ((dd and liicd and 
 huiiiiry ; also, oiii- teams Avcro hun<j;i-y and tired. We 
 reached the Kuidosa, this was on the Huidosa Kiver, 
 and we found a cowboy shack and eighty acics of 
 good pasture fenced in. There was large pine tim- 
 ber. We caniix'd there. This was a place that the 
 stock men had to stop when ciianging thcii- sto<k 
 from one part of the country to another. W hilc we 
 were prepariuii our supper we heard a noise, ami 
 look(Ml out and saw a lot of cowboys conniifi with 
 two hundred head of cattle and several head of 
 horses. I went out and met them and told them 
 that I supposed that we were trespassing. They 
 said no that we were not trespassing and that they 
 would not molest us. They told us to keep the 
 house, and. that they would camp out under the 
 trees and do their cooking. T told them to use one 
 room to sleep in. They soon had a big camplire and 
 cooked their su])per in the snow. 
 
 Xext morning tiie cowboys left, but \\r stayed 
 over another night for the roads to dry a little, for 
 it had (luit snowing We started the nexi day and 
 got along without any accident. 
 
 The last night before we reached liomc as we 
 got o(ir tents set up we saw quite a storm condng, 
 but the Lord scattered the storm ami it did not 
 amount to much. We reached home without any 
 trouble, e.vcept it was raining and Ave traveled in 
 the rain until noon before we reached home. 
 
 This proved to be a very hard trij) on mc Some 
 who read this book know that T was healed of con- 
 sum])tion nineteen years ago, and started into the 
 ministry immediately. Since that time T have been 
 going most of the time, steady. 1 haxc traveled 
 over forty states and went Ihi-oULili many hardships, 
 and lost many inghts sleep. Have prea<hed U)V 
 three hours at night and diovc leii nn'les lo stay 
 all uiiiht and held a meeting in this way at oni'
 
 '2'2'2 now 1 (;0T faith 
 
 time, traveling tliat distance every day and night. 
 One night I was called to where a child died to pray 
 with the people who wanted to get saved. I prayed 
 with theni until four o'clock in the morning, and 
 a number got saved. 
 
 In the beginning of my ministry I did not know 
 how to take care of my body. I was a little fanat- 
 ical, and thought that if God could heal us he could 
 take care of us under any circumstance. There- 
 fore, I exi)osed myself a great deal, that I could 
 have avoided by using care. 
 
 One time w^hen holding meeting at a place I 
 preached at night in a Avarm i-oom close to a hot 
 stove, and would go four miles througli the cold to 
 and from the meeting, and it was very cold. My 
 clothes w^ould be saturated with perspiration, and 
 I would sleep in a cold room Avhere there had been 
 no fire, on a shuck bed, and under light cover. God 
 took care of nie because he had mercy on me on 
 account of my lack of knowledge. Finally some 
 one noticed the way that I w^as exposing myself and 
 told me that I should put on dry clothing at night, 
 and since that time I have used more precaution. 
 However, it is sufficient to say that I have gone 
 through such experiences until my body has let 
 down, and my nerves have given out. Responsi- 
 bility was great and the cares so many it seemed 
 that I could not find a place to rest. The strain 
 on my mind and body has overtaxed my body and 
 nerves. Since the camp meeting at Anderson in 
 June I have been failing. Since our last trip which 
 I have just described I have been confined to my 
 room and bed a good part of the time. The devil 
 took advantage of me and put false impressions on 
 me that hindered me from exercising faith. I rea- 
 lized that when God saved me nineteen years ago 
 and healed me he prolonged my life. Since that 
 time I have had more experience and traveled more 
 miles, and possibly preached more sermons than
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 223 
 
 most any other man in the same length of time. 
 While meditating and piaying, trying to exercise 
 i'ixith. to be healed the devil suggested to me that my 
 time was ended; that God had already extended my 
 life nineteen years, which was more than we had 
 any Bible account of ; that he had only prolonged 
 Hezekiah's life fifteen years. And the devil suggest- 
 ed that my work was done. I could not exercise 
 faith over tliis impression, and it looked reasonable. 
 But after a week of reviewing my past life I saw 
 that these nineteen years which the Lord had added 
 to my life had been given in the service of (lod, and 
 for the benefit of sin cursed, sick and suffering 
 humanity. That I now had over one thousand calls 
 in the United States to preach the gospel, and from 
 three-fourths of them the money was offered me to 
 pay my expenses. That T had started the work 
 which God laid on my heart years ago, a school of 
 training children for God. That the school was now 
 in session, mth three teachers teaching all branch- 
 es, and children here fi'om different states besides 
 many of the children in the town were attending the 
 school whose parents are not able to pay their tui- 
 tion. I saw the great responsibility resting upon 
 me and this work just in its infancy. 1 derided tliat 
 it was a trick of the devil. 1 went to meeting on 
 Sunday and made a similar statement to the con- 
 gregation, and the saints all gathered around n^ 
 and ]>iayed for me, and the healing touch went 
 through my l)ody and i-estoicd every weak nerve; 
 took out the stiffness and .-joienes.s ;ni(l I felt like 
 a well man. 
 
 Monday morning following I began dictating 
 this book and T oveitaxed my l)rains and nerv^•^. 
 On Friday evening I had to give up and go to bed. 
 I Avas confined to my bed and room until the next 
 Saturday morning. On Friday night l)efore, how- 
 ever, 1 was meditating and praying, when I decid- 
 <■(! tliat it was a tiick of the devil. Thai i had the
 
 224 HOW 1 GOT FAITli 
 
 I 
 
 witness from God that lie wanted nie to live, and 
 the devil was trying to kill nie and keep nie from 
 writing this book. On Saturday morning while 
 alone in my room with the Lord the healing power 
 went through my body, and 1 felt that I was a well 
 man. 1 began to dress, and the song of Moses and 
 the Israelites began to run through my mind, and 
 I could hardly keep from singing aloud until I could 
 get dressed and out of my room, when I commenced 
 singing : 
 ^'When Moses and the Israelites from Egypt's 
 
 land did flee, 
 Behind them was proud Pharoah's hosts, in front 
 
 of them the sea ; 
 God raised the waters like a wall and robbed them 
 
 of their prey, 
 And the God that lived in Moses time is just the 
 
 same today. 
 
 IJe is just the same today, 
 He is just the same today." 
 I walked down stairs singing that song. All the 
 inmates of the Home from the school teachers down 
 to the pupils came running to see what had hap- 
 pened, and we had a glorious meeting. 
 
 Now, one would suppose that that w^ould have 
 settled it, that there was no more trouble. But the 
 battle is still going on, the devil has not shaken my 
 faith or made me to think any more that my time 
 is ended. But it seems that I cannot get my strength 
 back and be myself the same as I was before this 
 nervous breakdown came on me. 
 
 However, I am expecting when I get this book 
 completed and off of my mind that I can then exer- 
 cise faith for complete restoration. It might be 
 thought by some who read this that I had made a 
 mistake in coming to this country and taking upon 
 myself the responsibilities that I have, and by so 
 doing overtaxed my mind and body and brought 
 about this trouble.
 
 ]i(»\v I (Mcr lAiTii 225 
 
 It is no doubt that the exi)osui(' J Imvc uonc 
 through in these overland trips, and the great st rain 
 that has been on uj.v mind in stariiiiu ilic woik 
 here has had sonietliing to do witli tliis i loubh*, 
 but I am sure that (iod lias sent me licic 
 
 Just because "we break down in oui- IxkIv. or 
 get ptit in prison or Inippcn h* sonic disjistcr, as 
 I'anl and llie other apostles, it is no sign that (lod's 
 hand is not in Avhat we are doing. I know that if 
 I had not come here there are many ()\er these 
 plains that have the truth now, woidd never liave 
 heard it. Also in this town there are many that 
 have gone from here to other jdaces that were saved 
 here. Also there have been [K'ople healed of eon- 
 sumption and other dreadful diseases, i)()ssibly 
 would never have known the privilege (Jod had 
 granted unto them, had I not said, "■Yes," to the 
 Lord. 
 
 Just how long the Lord wants me to remain hei-e 
 I cannot tell. He is bringing in other workers and 
 ministers, and possibly as others come in that can 
 take up the Avork, He will release me and give me 
 another field of labor. 1 can say as Jesus said in 
 the garden of Gethseniane, ''2sot my will but thine 
 be done.'- Yet 1 am sure it w^ould be much better 
 if I Avas located in a more central \K\vt of the Ignited 
 States Avliere people from ditCereiit stales could 
 more easily reach the school and ])atroni/e ii. It 
 seems that the Lord is moving in that direction 
 now , as I have a ])roposition of this kind made me 
 from an Eastern state.
 
 22G now I GOT FAITH 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 FALSE PROPHETS 
 
 One time I was going to Dallas, Texas, on the 
 train, and a number of preachers got on the train. 
 They all took seats together. After looking at me 
 and whispering among themselves for a while one 
 came to me and said, ''How do you do. Are you a 
 minister?" I answered, "Yes, sir." He then in- 
 quired, "Going to Dallas?" I said, "Yes, sir." Then 
 he said,"0, by the way, you are going to the Asso- 
 ciation?" I said, "Xo, sir, I am not going to the 
 Association." He said, "What church do you rep- 
 resent?" I said, "I represent the church of God." 
 Then he said, "AYell, I know, we all do, but what 
 branch do you represent?" I said, "I do not rep- 
 resent any branch at all, I represent the body." 
 He went back to his crowd and sat down, and the 
 following song came to me, and I sang it as it came 
 to my mind. 
 
 All the sect preachers preach by note. 
 All of their flock are principally goats ; 
 
 But now and then there's a lamb, a lamb, 
 Xow and then there's a lamb. 
 
 Sanctification they don't believe, 
 The Holy Ghost they won't receive ; 
 
 But now and then there's a lamb, a lamb, 
 X^ow and then there's a lamb. 
 
 They say Di^dne Healing is a thing of the past, 
 That there is no Bible, that man shall fast ; 
 
 But now and then there's a lamb, a lamb, 
 Xow and then there's a lamb. 
 
 O sinner, don't you believe if you will repent 
 That Jesus will save?
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 227 
 
 For now and then there's a lamb, a lamb, 
 iNow and then there's a lamb. 
 
 For several years I have preached this gospel 
 round, 
 
 And still my name is \Mlli.s M. Brown; 
 And now and then there's a lamb, a lamb, 
 
 Xow and then there's a lamb. 
 
 Tlicy could all hear me, they did not botlier me 
 any more. I never heard this song before, it just 
 came to me as I sang it, and I have never forgotten 
 it. It must have been sent of the Lord. 
 
 Xow, Avo find in 2 Teter 2:1 -.3, ''But there were 
 false ])rophets also among the people, even as there 
 sliall be false teachers among you, wlio privily shall 
 bring danniable heresies, even denying the Lord 
 that bought them, and bring upon themselves SA\ift 
 destruction. And many shall follow their ])erni- 
 cious ways; by reason of Avhoiii the way of truth 
 shall be evil spoken of. And through covetousness 
 shall they with feigned words make mcM'chandise 
 of you: whose judgment now of a long time linger- 
 eth not, and their damnation sluiiibcrcth not." We 
 notice here in the first verse there was^a time that 
 there were false prophets and God through the 
 A])ostl(' here tells us that there shall be false teach- 
 ers among us. The question would come to many 
 who are not acquainted with the gospel in its pur- 
 ity, Who are false teachers? They are those wlio 
 pervert the word of God, take from the word of (Jod 
 and add to it: gi\ing it a diffei-eiit iiH'aniiig from 
 what (}o<l intended it to have. 
 
 For instance, in the Fifth Chapter of James, 
 beginning at the Fourteenth verse," Is any sick 
 among you? let him call for the elders of the 
 church : and let them ])i-ay over him, anointing him 
 Avith oil in the name of the Lord; And the ])rayer 
 of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise 
 him up." At one place my son, riuuley. and 1 were
 
 228 now 1 GOT J AlTIl 
 
 holding a meeting there was great interest. A nu: i- 
 bei- were healed, oint tiniong these Avas a paralyzed 
 woman. After we left, the preacher, who was sai 1 
 to be a theologian, announced that he would preach 
 on Divine Healing on a certain day. Parties that I 
 had confidence is as being reliable told me that the;y 
 were there, and that he referred to this scripture 
 in James, and spoke of it as being the scripture 
 that Brown and his boy used so much. He read it 
 and said, '"Xow, where it says call the elders, it 
 means to call for the doctors and let them anoint 
 and grease them with quinine and lard." I only 
 give this instance among a thousand others that I 
 knoAv of, but give you this to let you have an idea 
 of what false teachers are. There was a crowded 
 house who had been listening to us, although we 
 were unlearned and ignorant as to the things of this 
 world. But by the help of the Holy Spirit of God 
 we expounded the Word of God so plainly that 
 liiany people saw^ that they were living beneath their 
 privileges, and that God had something for them 
 that they had not received. Yet this educated man, 
 though a false teacher, perverted the Word of 
 God, which we had explained to the people and 
 caused many to receive a benefit, and threw the 
 impresson on them that we were too ignorant to 
 know^ the meaning of it. 
 
 In the second verse we notice, "And many shall 
 foUoAV their pernicious way; by reason of whom 
 the way of truth shall be evil spoken of.'' Many of 
 the preachers, members, referred to above, followed 
 his pernicious ways, accepted his teaching and 
 turned against the truth of God and the servants 
 of God, making fun of them; telling lies on them 
 and persecuting them ; and in this Avay shoAv their 
 pernicious ways. Also tliroAv their influence over 
 those who listen to them, "And through covetous- 
 ness shall they vv-ith feigned Avords make merchan- 
 dise of you." But Ave also notice in the latter
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 220 
 
 clause, ••Whose jiidgnient now of a long time ling- 
 eietli not, and their damnation sluinbereth not." 
 
 I thank God he has kept liis liaiid on me and 
 enalded me to keep my eyes on him and not folh)\v 
 the ways ottered by man, though 1 have had many 
 opportunities. While living at Saxton, Mo., after 
 T had preached one night in the ^fetliodist Meeting 
 house to a large congregation, the next day I was 
 passing a drug store, the druggist and the i)reacli('r 
 were there. They called me into the store. Tlie 
 preacher said, "I love you, Brother Brown." I 
 said, ••! love you too." Tic again said, •'^Ve want 
 you to join our churcli and conference and preach 
 with us." I said, ''I want to ask you a few ques- 
 tions. Do you believe I am saved?'' They an- 
 swered, "'Yes, we know you aie." 1 then said. "Do 
 you believe 1 am sanctitied?" Tlie ])i*eacher an- 
 swered, ••Yes, I know you are." J asked, ••Do you 
 believe I am called to preach?" He said, "Yes." 
 I then said, ''Do you believe I ])reach the I'ilde as 
 (Jod wants me to?" They said, ••Yes. tliat is why 
 we want you." I said, "If I join your conference 
 and clnirch will they let me ])reach just like I am 
 preaching?" Xo. they thought not. 1 then said, 
 •'Do you want nie \o tic myself u]i in something 
 where I cannot till the call (Jod has given me. and 
 cannot preach Avhat God has sent me to preach?'' 
 They said. "Xo. go on, we l)id you God-s])eed." ITo 
 was holiest enough to acknowledge 1 was prea«liing 
 the truth, and that I Avas in ;i place where 1 could 
 ]»reacli it. and he was in a itlacc where he r(»nld not 
 ])reach it. and to adxise me not to join iiiiyihing 
 that would hinder me. 
 
 God has told ns in his Word iliioii«:h the in- 
 spired writer in Revelation 22:lS-n), "For 1 testify 
 unto every man that heai-eth the words of the pro- 
 ]>liecy of this book. If any man shall add unto these 
 things. Go<l shall add niilo him the jdagiies that are 
 Avritlen in this book: .\iid if any man shall take
 
 230 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 away from the words of the book of this prophecy, 
 God shall take away his part out of the book of 
 life." So we find according" to this statement that 
 those who pervert the Word of God, take from it 
 and add to it, God takes their name out of the book 
 of life. They may be a member of the conference 
 of the Methodist Church, -or a member of the Bap- 
 tist Church, or of any other organization organized 
 by man, but they are no longer a member of the 
 church of God that Jesus built to take his people 
 to heaven. 
 
 We find in Matthew 15:14 what Jesus says 
 about those prophets, "Let them alone : they be 
 blind leaders of the blind. And if the blind lead 
 the blind, both shall fall into the ditch." 
 
 Again in Matthew 23 :21, "Ye blind guides, 
 wiiicli strain at a gnat, and SAvallow a camel.'' Ye 
 blind guides that strain at sanctification as a sec- 
 ond work of grace, strain at Divine healing, strain 
 at the oneness of God and his people ; but swallow 
 a whole box supper, picture sIioavs, festivals and 
 such things to raise money for themselves. In many 
 instances have a dance hall and a billiard room at- 
 tached to their meeting houses. In the twenty-eighth 
 verse, "Even so ye also outAvardly appear righteous 
 unto men, but within ye are full of h>^30crisy and 
 iniquity." Also verse twenty-nine, "Woe unto you, 
 scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! because ye build 
 the tombs of the prophets, and garnish the sepul- 
 chres of the righteous." And verses 30, 31, 32, and 
 33, "And say. If Ave had been in the days of our 
 fathers, we would not have been partakers with 
 them in the blood of the i)rophets. Wherefore ye 
 be Avitnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the chil- 
 dren of them AAiiich killed the prophets. Fill ye 
 up then the measure of your fathers. Ye serpents, 
 ye generation of vipers, hoAV can ye escape the dam- 
 nation of hell?" 
 
 Different times Avhen I have sung the song that
 
 now 1 UOT FAITH 231 
 
 1 gave in the heudiiig of this chaphT and pi-eached 
 on this subject it has raised gicat peiseciilioii and 
 caused people to say hard tilings about nic Es- 
 pecially in a numbcf ol' iiishinccs wlicic I li;i\c ol- 
 fered from tAventy-tive cents to one dollar a])ic<»' to 
 preachers to sit on the rostrum and face the con- 
 gregation Avhile I i)reached on this subject. In a 
 few instances they have accei)ted my iiroposiiion, 
 but they got very restless and faih'd to face the con- 
 gregation until the discourse, was over. People 
 that were following their pernicious ways sai(l I 
 was too hard on them in exposing them that way. 
 Jesus said, "Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, 
 how can ye escape the danniation of hell?"' 1 li;ivc 
 never put it any stronger that He did. 
 
 We find in Isaiali 1):1[-17. ••Thctcfoic the Lord 
 will cut olT from Israel head and tail, brancli ami 
 rush, in one day. The ancient and honourable, he 
 is the head : and the prophet that teacheth lies, he 
 is the tail. I'or the leaders of this ju'ople cause 
 them to err: and they that are led of them are des- 
 troyed. Therefore the J^ord shall have no joy in 
 their young men, neither shall have mercy on their 
 fatherless and widows: for every one is an liy|>o- 
 crite and an evildoer, and every mouth s))eaketh 
 folly. For all this his anger is not luiiie<l away, 
 but his hand is stretched out still.' Now. we see 
 that (Jod said he Avould cut off Israel from the peo- 
 ple ^)f («o(l head and tail, ]»ranch jind rush in one 
 day. He tells who the ancient and honorable are. 
 The ancient ;ind honorable he is the head the bish- 
 ops, the presiding elders, the rulers, the pope- the 
 l)roi»liet that te;iclielli lies, he is the tail. The lead- 
 ers of tills people cause them lo ei r : and they tlnit 
 are led of them are destroyed by the lies wiiicli i hey 
 teach. They cause the jieople to err from the irnih. 
 to reject the ti'uth : this saps their sonl of the grace 
 of (Jod and thev are lost. Shall we onlv apply this
 
 232 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 to Roman Catliolirs and sectisni and divisions, or 
 shall we say that this applies to any one guilty. 
 
 T have been preaching the gospel for nineteen 
 years in all its fulness. Teaching people the priv- 
 ilege that God had granted unto them through the 
 death and resurrection of His Son. That they should 
 trust God for their bodies as well as for their souls. 
 That they should be a plain people. That the money 
 they once spent for superfluity to adorn their bodies 
 to look beautiful to mankind should noTV be spent 
 for the gospel ; and I have tried to set the example 
 by doing as I taught them to do. Should I turn 
 from this truth, or rather neglect to teach a part of 
 it, or in other Avords, say that I had been mistaken 
 in the matter, was too rigid and taught it too close, 
 held it down too hard, that they would not have to 
 do as I had taught them, that there was no harm 
 to use simple remedies, no harm to put on a little 
 superfluity. Then I would be teaching lies, I would 
 mislead that people, cause them to lose their sal- 
 vation, and they would be lost. My doom would 
 be as the false prophets spoken of in Micah 3 :5-7, 
 "Thus saitli the Lord concerning the prophets that 
 make my people err, that bite mth their teeth, and 
 cry. Peace: and he that putteth not into their 
 mouths, they even prepare war against him. There- 
 fore night shall be unto you, that ye shall not have 
 a vision ; and it shall be dark unto you, that ye shall 
 not divine: and the sun shall go down over the 
 prophets, and the day shall be dark over them. Then 
 shall the seers be ashamed, and the diviners con- 
 founded: yea, they shall all cover their lips: for 
 there is no answer of God." 
 
 This brings to my mind a number of men, (when 
 I first became acquainted with them they were sect 
 preachers), they could expound the scriptures and 
 they could get ansAvers to prayer, but when they 
 heard the trutli and the meaning of some scrip- 
 tuies they preached, that they did not understand
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 233 
 
 they were thoroughly cominced they were mistaken 
 about the matter; and that Ood was just tlie same 
 today, he ever was. Thai H<? intended that man 
 should live by every word that proceeded out of the 
 mouth of God. That none of it had passed away. 
 Yet they refused to accept the light,. It Avas like 
 seed falling on stony land. It sprang up for a 
 while. AVliile they were Avith me they gave tes- 
 timony to the light they had received, and what 
 they Avere going to do. But when their leaders 
 pulled those sectarian lines down on them and gave 
 them to understand that if they did not renounce 
 this as a heresy they Avould take their credentials 
 from them and turn them out of the church. Tlicy 
 obeyed man rather than God. They are uoav con- 
 founded and gone into formality. In Micah .S:ll, 
 "The heads thereof judge for rcAvard, and the priests 
 thereof teach for hire, and the i)i'ophets thereof 
 divine for money : yet aaIII they lean upon the Lord 
 and say, Is not the Lord among us? none evil can 
 come upon us." XotAvithstanding the fact of their 
 failure to walk in the light of God, and they are 
 bound to knoAV that they have lost ])OAV('r Avith God 
 and that they cannot pi('a<li as thc.v oner did. they 
 still Avill tell the ju'ople that the Lord is witli tliem. 
 In case they toucli the symi)alhy of the people with 
 some incident of Avhich they have read, something 
 like the Titanic sinking, or some other disastei- that 
 has destioyed life, and get a fcAv joiners to the 
 church, they say the Lord is Avitli us. They become 
 deceived, and are as blind leading tlie blind and 
 they all -'"^ill in the ditch togethei-. and Avill cr-y for 
 water through a never ending hell, e\ce|ii lliev lo- 
 pent. 
 
 St. John l():ll!-i;i, "r.ui lie llial is an hireling, 
 and not the shepherd whose ()\\ii tlie sheep are not, 
 seeth the Avolf coming, and (leeth: and the wolf 
 catcheth them, and scatteretli the sIkm p. The hire- 
 ling fleetli, because he is an hiiclini;. and ( areth not
 
 234 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 for the sheep." When the hireling, the preacher 
 that divines for money, that leans upon his salary, 
 sees the woU coming he flees. A wolf is something 
 that destroys sheep. Sheep here represent the chil- 
 dren of God. When the shepherd of the sheep sees 
 the wolf coming he gives the alarm, and makes an 
 effort to stop him before he destroys the li\X's of the 
 sheep. When the salaried preacher, or false shep- 
 herd of the children of God sees the wolf coudng — 
 the box supper, the party — something that is cal- 
 culated to kill spirituality and to crowd out Christ. 
 The hobble skirt and superfluity of the world that 
 Idndles pride in the heart, and destroys spirituality. 
 He will keep still and not warn his flock. The 
 preachers get gain from the box supper, and the 
 pay ball, and money is brought in from this Avorld- 
 ly association. They know that it is wrong, but 
 they do not say anything about it. 
 
 Jeremiah 50 :G, ''My people hath been lost sheep : 
 their shepherds have caused them to go astray, they 
 have turned them away on the mountains : they have 
 gone from mountain to hill, they have forgotten 
 their resting place." There are many souls in sect- 
 ism who enjoy the association of the x)eople of God. 
 They are spiritual and enjoy to worship the Lord. 
 They have seen so much worldly conformity they 
 have become disgusted, as a number have told me. 
 One woman told me that she did not attend box 
 suppers, but she baked cake for them, because the 
 preacher told her that it Avas her duty to bake the 
 cakes to help to raise the money for his salary, 
 though she did not attend the suppers. In this 
 way people are forced to follow their pernicious 
 ways. God in his mercy knows their honest hearts 
 and has continued to let his grace abide in their 
 souls, and they have become disgusted and have 
 wandered from sect to sect and found no resting 
 place as they once had when first saved. There are 
 thousands of souls in this world today not satis-
 
 HO\V' I GOT FAITH 2.15 
 
 fied in sectism, but do not know of anytliing bctici-. 
 They join the one they think teaches the most of 
 the Word of God., if it does not suit they go to 
 another. I have met numbers in this condition, 
 but when they hear tlie truth, and sec what (Jod 
 says in Revelation 18:4-5, *'And I heard another 
 voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my pco 
 ple, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that 
 ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins liave 
 reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered 
 her iniquities." God's jDcople obey the call, and 
 take their place with the people of God, they Inivo 
 gotten back home, they have found their resting 
 place. 
 
 Isaiah 5G :10-11, "His watchmen are blind : they 
 are all ignorant, they are all dumb dogs, they can- 
 not bark; sleeping, lying down, loving to .slund)er. 
 Yea, they are greedy dogs which can never liave 
 enough, and they are shepherds tliat cannot undei--. 
 stand : they all look to their own way, every one 
 for his gain, from his quaiter." The preacher is 
 supposed to be the sheplierd, the watcliman uimmi 
 the Avatch tower. He is to oversee the Hock, lie i.s 
 supposed to be filled with the spirit and power of 
 God. Have discernment from God to detect false 
 spirits of compromis(\ or anytliing tluit is calculat- 
 ed to destroy spiiiluality. God expects him to cry 
 out against evil, if lie does not he is a dumb dog, 
 that loves to slmnber, and is afraid to say anything, 
 he is looking to pay day. He knows fha( his money 
 does not come from the people, it conies from hi.s 
 creed, and he looks to them I'oi- his gain. Hence, he 
 lays still and tries to get as many to follow his pei-- 
 nicious ways as possible, in oi'der to fleece (hem for 
 his oAvn benefit. 
 
 Brother , has God laid his hand (»ii you lo 
 preach, are you a minister of the church of God ; 
 if so. watch over the flock. Lay on your face before 
 God for discernment. lie able to detect anything
 
 23G HOW I GOT FAITPI 
 
 tliat is calculated to destroy spirituality. We have 
 been teacliing the people from the begiiiniug of this 
 reformation that this is the church of God. The 
 cue which Jesus prophesied of and prayed for iu 
 John 17:18,, and he sent them forth as God sent 
 him. He taught them to be a j)lain people, a pecul- 
 iar people, a people zealous of good works. We 
 have told the i)eople that they could not be tilled 
 with the spirit of God without obeying his word. 
 We have dressed plain ourselves, we have set the 
 example before them. If w^e were not dressed plain 
 and neat when in the puli>it and would see a sister 
 come in the congregation, that had been very spir- 
 itual and dressed with a little extra adornment 
 such as a j)lume on her hat, or a bunch of rag flow- 
 ers or any other superfluity, we could not speak 
 against it. Why? Because we were not examples 
 ourselves. If we had on no tie, no stick pin, no su- 
 perfluity, then we would not fear to speak against 
 the sin that we see, and would not be afraid of any 
 one condemning us for what we condemn in others, 
 and would be free to warn them of the danger they 
 w^ere in. 
 
 If I was to take the pulpit with a tie on, since 
 preacliing these many years against it as I have, 
 and dressing as I have, and see one who liad been 
 a saint of God come into the congregation dressed 
 as the world, with a plume on her hat as long as a 
 horse's tail, also wearing a gold ring, I could not 
 say anything to her. I w^ould be afraid she would 
 expose me to the people, and call attention to what 
 I once preached, and to what I now was. 
 
 Brother, if we see these things creeping in and 
 we keep still, we are dumb dogs. God cannot use 
 us if we do not bark and w^arn the people to shun 
 the appearance of evil, and walk in the light of 
 the gospel. 
 
 One says, "There is no harm in putting on a lit- 
 tle tie, it is nothing more than a matter of con-
 
 now 1 GOT FAITH i*:57 
 
 science." Let us consider it a little. In June, i\)VA, 
 I attended the Anderson canip-nieeting. There was 
 reported to be four hundred preachers there. I did 
 not see but one of them ^vitll a tie on. I called a 
 brother's attention to it and he went to this biotlici- 
 and talked to him and he took his tie off. I judj^cd 
 from the appearance of that tie that it cost about 
 one dollar and a half. Let us count them at a lea- 
 sonable price, and say those four hundred pi-eacii- 
 ers had on ties that cost seventy-live ceiiis apiece, 
 that would make the ties for those four hundred 
 preachei's cost three hundred dollars. Who would 
 pay foi- them? The saints of ( Jod. 1 know a woman 
 that washes for a li\ iiii; that puiposed in her heart 
 to give one dollar per month to tlie cause of Christ 
 to support the work of CJod. A\'ouldn't it be a 
 shame for a minister to take that Avoman's hard 
 earned money that she sweat over the wasliltoard 
 to earn for him and he give seventy-five cents of that 
 month's donation for a tie. This woman I have in 
 mind has four deaf and dumb children that she is 
 anxious for (lod to heal. It Avould l)e a shame to 
 see that woman's hard earned money going to l)uy 
 a necktie for the preacher to mak(? him look l>e- 
 coming when he takes his ])lace in the ]>ulpil. Can 
 she have contidence to ask him to pray for her deaf 
 and dund) children to be healed? God Almighty 
 put shame on the nntiisters and i>ull the scales back 
 from our eyes and help us to behold Jesus flirist 
 in his puiity as he stood before the people ami 
 si)oke as nnm nevei* spake, and set an example that 
 Ave nnght follow in his steps. 
 
 Spoke as nevei- man spake. Ui-othei-, h^t us not 
 be dnnil) dogs, bnt cry aloiul and spare not. \<)\\ 
 may get luMsecution. and you may meet with hard 
 ships. Those who haxc catei-e<l to the woild and have 
 been afraid to bark, and afraid that tli(\v would not 
 get their exjKMises jtaid, will oppose us. l?nt (Jod 
 Almighty will keep his hand on you, and at the
 
 238 now I uoT faith 
 
 groat judgment bar of God, when that reckoning 
 day shall come, you can face all mankind with a 
 clear conscience. You can say I have preached the 
 truth, I have fought a good fight, I have kept the 
 faith, I have never perverted the word of God, or 
 failed to deliver the messages that God has given 
 me. Then you can hear those welcome words to 
 come up a little higher. But woe unto the man who 
 has once preached the truth, dressed plain, set the 
 example to others, but has retrograded from the 
 truth, gone into worldly conformity; has failed to 
 preach the truth, led some after him, then to hear 
 the awful words, "Depart from me ye workers of 
 iniquity, I never knew you." Then he may cry, "I 
 have prophesied in thy name, I have cast out devils 
 in thy name." But God will say, "I never knew 
 you." Sad, sad, after preaching to others to be 
 a castaway. I pray God to strengthen your soul, 
 brother minister, and help you to stand steadfast 
 in the faith and to hold up the truth for which 
 Jesus died. 
 
 Ezekiel 34 :l-3, ''And the word of the Lord came 
 unto me, saying. Son of man, prophesy against the 
 shepherds of Israel, prophesy, and say unto tliem, 
 Thus saith the Lord God unto the shepherds of 
 Israel that do feed themselves ! should not the shep- 
 herds feed the flock? Ye eat the fat, and ye clothe 
 you Avith the wool, ye kill them that are fed: but 
 ye feed not the flock." We find the gospel in its 
 fullness feeds the children of God and fattens the 
 soul, it makes them flourish, and puts them to where 
 they can anchor their souls in God and stand on his 
 w-ord. But if the Word is not preached, but is per- 
 verted and made a lie it kills the souls of those 
 wiio have eaten of the Word of God, discourages 
 them and causes them to doubt the whole Word of 
 God. For instance if they find out that the scrip- 
 ture in James 5, beginning with the fourteenth 
 verse, does not mean that they should call for the
 
 now I GOT FAITH 239 
 
 elders of the clun'cli, but lliat they should ciiU lor 
 a doc-tor, aud that tiicy should take some remedy, 
 must uot be auointed and prayed lor, but be anoint- 
 ed with some liniment and use some simple remedy. 
 This kills them si)iritually. Why does the shep- 
 herd teach this? Why does he weaken on divine 
 healing? Because he is afraid to preach the Avhoh; 
 Bible and lill the place God has said an elder should 
 fill, and he cannot pray the prayer of faith. There- 
 fore, he has faltered and failed to walk in the liuht 
 of the gospel. 
 
 The Fourth verse of tliis same chapter is as fol- 
 lows: *'The diseased have ye not streiiiithened, 
 neither have ye liealed that which was sick, neitli- 
 er have ye botmd tip that which was l>roken, neith- 
 er have ye brought again that which was diiven 
 away, neither have ye sought that which was lost : 
 but with force and with cruelty have ye tided 
 them."' Bretliern, 1 have been taught for years that 
 I should dress plain. I have taught it to others, 
 and they have conformed to my teaching. Tliey 
 have separated themselves from the world, like 
 Jesus said to his father in the 17th chapter of St. 
 John when praying for the disciples that they were 
 not of the world even as he is not of the worhl. So 
 these people Inive looked, dressed and lived so that 
 people in watching them can see that they are not 
 of the world even as Christ is not of the world, and 
 like him their lives and examides have Iteeii a re- 
 buke to sin. Now, in case 1 should coiitoiiii lo the 
 world, juit on my tie, go back to conroiiniiig to the 
 world, go to i)rea<h to these people wealing what 
 I have preached against, they would iduse i(t ac- 
 cept me as a man of (Jod. 1 meet a body of min- 
 isters and foi'ce them to a<ce|il me. "ami with ciiiel- 
 ty Inive ye ruled tluuii," then in what are we dilfer- 
 ent from the sect ])reacliers. if we do those things 
 that they do. God Alndghty, ])Ut slnime on our 
 souls, htmnlitv in otir liearls and give us such a
 
 240 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 love for humanity that will enable us to have the 
 flock of God, and the cause of Christ on our hearts 
 above everything else in this Avorld. 
 
 In the Fifth verse we notice, "And they were 
 scattered because there is no shepherd: and they 
 became meat to all the beasts of the field, when 
 they were scattered." Also verses six and seven, 
 "My sheep wandered through all the mountains, 
 and upon every high hill: yea, my flock was scat- 
 tered upon all the face of the earth, and none did 
 search or seek after them. Therefore, ye shepherds, 
 hear the word of the Lord." According to this 
 prophesy, as I understand it, God has chosen the 
 ndnisters of this reformation to gather up this scat- 
 tered flock. To bring in the wandering sheep that 
 there might be one shepherd and one fold. To let 
 the New Testament be their discipline, and to let 
 the spirit of God hold them together. Let the min- 
 isters, as ministers, see eye to eye. Let our Godly 
 messages, our sacrifice, denying ourselves the form 
 and fashion of this world, be a light and an example 
 to them and by so doing encourage their souls to 
 come to us for teaching and for help. Let us do 
 this, but let us not scatter them. 
 
 Paul was a good preacher. He said if meat of- 
 fend my brother I ^\i\\ eat no more meat while I 
 live. If conforming to the world offends my broth- 
 er I will not conform to the world. Pride brings 
 the desire to conform to the world. Strife and bad 
 spirits make division. Clean up, you preachers who 
 have been preaching for years, spend the money 
 that the saints of God give you for such things as 
 you stand in need of. Do not go to buying super- 
 fluities, neckties and such things, and come out 
 and impose yourself upon the saints as a man of 
 God, and one who is walking in the light of the 
 gospel: then if they complain about it, say they 
 have a bad spirit and are making division. God 
 put a rebuke upon the powers of hell and stop the
 
 now I (;(>T lAiTii 241 
 
 work of The devil that is ti^viiiu to dcslioy ilic unity 
 of tlic chin'ch of (iod. 
 
 In flu- eighth and ninth verses, we see as fol- 
 lows: "As I live, saith the Loid (Jod, stirely be- 
 cause my tlock brM-anie a piey, and my Hock became 
 meat to every beast of the field, because there was 
 no she])herd, neither did my shepherds search for 
 my fiock. l)ut the shei)herds fed themselves, and fed 
 not my Hock. Therefore, O ye shepherds, hear the 
 word of the Lord." Also the Tenth verse, "Thus 
 saith the Lord God ; Behold, I am against the shep- 
 hei-ds : an<l I will require my flock at their hand, 
 and cause them to cease from feeding the flock; 
 neither shall the shepherds feed themselves any 
 more, for I will deliver my flock from their mouth, 
 that they may not be meat for them." 
 
 Look out, my brotlier, if you once pi'eached the 
 radical truth as the spirit of (Jod has moved on the 
 hearts of his peo]de to support you : if you are now 
 conforming to the world, you may expect your ra- 
 tions to get short, and the next thing you will be 
 hunting a job of work. This conformity to the 
 world has not been ])ra<tice(l long l>y the minis- 
 ters, but I have already received a letter from a 
 minister wiio has Ix'cn a minister of the hosjm'I foi- 
 years, who once was radical for the truth, but now 
 has begun to compromise, and he said that he had 
 to get him a job of work to suport his family. (Jod 
 will not su]>poi"t men who Avill not stand for the 
 truth of the gospel. (Jod will not force his <hildi-en 
 to feed men who will not feed them with the word 
 of God. 
 
 See verse eleven and twelve of \v/M. .'J I : "l•^tr 
 thus saith tlu' Lord (Jod: H«'hold I. excn L will 
 both search my sheei>. and seek iliciii out. As a 
 shepherd seeketh out his Hock in the day that he 
 is among his sheeji that ai-e scattered: so will I 
 seek out my sheej), and will deliver them out of all 
 places A\ here they have been scatteicd in the cloudy
 
 242 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 and dark day." Now, we realize that this has re- 
 ference to the false teachers and sectarian preach- 
 ers, but my brotlier, if we have retroiiraded from 
 the truth, though we have been used of God and 
 Avon others to the truth ; are we aiiy diffk^rent from 
 them? Do we not come under this scripture as well 
 as they? 
 
 Also see verses eighteen ar»d nineteen : "Seemeth 
 it a small thing unto you to have eaten up the good 
 pasture, but ye must tread down with your feet 
 the residue of your pastures? and to have drunk of 
 the deep Avaters, but ye nuist foul the residue Avith 
 your feet? And as for my flock, they eat that 
 Avhicli ye have trodden with your feet; and they 
 drink that which ye have fouled with your feet." 
 The man that claims to be called of God: and 
 denies the promises of God to his children, such as 
 sanctification as a second Avork of grace, divine 
 healing of the body, oneness of God's people; that 
 ignores the scriptures that teach this and makes 
 fun of them, he has eaten the good pasture, he has 
 trodden down Avith his feet the good things that God 
 has given, he has ignored them. But God's people 
 eat that Avhicli has been trodden with their feet, 
 and they drink that Avhich has been fouled A\dth 
 their feet. They rejoice in the truth of God. The 
 saints of God accept the word of God wliich the 
 false teachers reject and it is food for their soul 
 while the sheep fed by the hireling shepherd are 
 starAdng for the word of God. 
 
 In the verses 20, 21, 22, 23 : "Therefore thus 
 saith the Lord God unto them : Behold, I, even I, 
 Avill judge between the fat cattle and betAveen the 
 lean cattle. Because ye have thrust with side and 
 Avith shoulder, and pushed all the diseased Avith 
 your horns, till ye liaAe scattered them abroad; 
 Therefore will I save my flock, and they shall no 
 more be a prey; and I will judge betAAcen cattle 
 and cattle. And I A\all set up one shepherd over
 
 jiow I (ioT 1 AiTii I'i;; 
 
 them.'" I would say i(» i lie jx-oidc of (iod. Id us <j;o 
 to work in the light of the gospel, ignore the work 
 of the devil, be true to (Jod, and he will take care 
 of you. Vou, who ignoi-e (lod's irutli, lliat lu* has 
 called you to lucacli. and have trodden ii undci- your 
 feet, and set it aside, lie will set you aside and stop 
 Ms people from feeding you. 
 
 Isaiah 42 :1(), "And I will bring llu* blind by 
 a Avay that they knew not : I will lead (hem in paihs 
 that they have not known : I will make darkness 
 light before them, and crooked things straight. 
 These things will I do unto them, and not forsake 
 them." Have you ever seen i)eo|>le that have this 
 experience, that have been led out of sect coid'usion, 
 and brought into the light of the gospel, and when 
 they first heard the truth they thought it was ter- 
 rible. Thought that it was destroying tlic church, 
 and tearing down the work of (Jod. IJut when they 
 received the light from (Jod they walked in the 
 light, and God turned their darkness to light. The 
 man of (Jod that stood pei-secution and pi-eached 
 the truth clear and plain and showed to them their 
 crooked ways shall not lose his reward. (Jod led 
 those peoj)le by n Avay that they knew not of and 
 opened the l)lind eyes of those who wanted to un- 
 derstand and showed them tlie way unto the House 
 rf the liord. 
 
 Jeremiah 14:14, "Then the Lord said unto me, 
 The ])rophets ])rophesy lies in my name: I sent 
 them not. neither have I connnanded them, licit hei* 
 spake unto them: they pr()j)he.sy unto you a false 
 vision and divination, and a thing of nought, and 
 the deceit of their hear!" \Vlien man preaches 
 today something that is not (lod's word, yet claims 
 that (^lod sent him we can know that (Jod never 
 sent him. When a man teaches lies he is not sent 
 of Ood. When a man preaches something that wil! 
 kill s])irituality he is not sent of ("Jod. 
 
 Jeremiah 1*.">:1-I, "Woe l>e unio the ]>asiois ijiai
 
 244 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 destroy and scatter the sheep of my i)astuie! saith 
 the Lord. Therefore thus saith the Lord God of 
 Israel against the pastors that feed my peofjle; Ye 
 have scattered my flock, and driven them away, 
 and have not visited them ; behold, 1 will visit upon 
 you the evil of your doings, saith the Lord. And I 
 will gather the remnant of my flock out of all the 
 countries whither I have driven them, and T^dll 
 bring them again to their folds ; and they shall be 
 fruitful and increase. And I will set up shepherds 
 over them which shall feed them ; and they shall 
 fear no more, nor be dismayed, neither shall they 
 be lacking, saith the Lord." Now, brother, as God 
 has fulfilled this prophesy and has gathered his 
 peoj)le out of the places where they have been scat- 
 tered and set us over them to teach them to not con- 
 form to the world, and to hold them together by 
 the gospel of Jesus Christ, be true to your calling. 
 Fear not to do what God has called you to do and to 
 fill your place, that w^hen you come to the great 
 Judgment Bar of God you can hear the welcome 
 words, "Well done thou good and faithful servant, 
 come up a little higher." 
 
 Zachariah 11 :3, "There is a voice of the howl- 
 ing of the shepherds; for their glory is spoiled: a 
 voice of the roaring of young lions ; for th e pride of 
 Jordan is spoiled." We see this prophesy fulfilled 
 today. There is a howling and crying out against 
 the ministers of God that spend their time for the 
 glory of God. It is a common thing to hear people 
 say when you go into a community where the truth 
 has been preached, "They are the Evening Light- 
 ers," or spoken of as the "Gospel Trumpeters," or 
 "Those Church of God People." And they will say, 
 "Those people have come here to tear up the 
 church ;" and that the trouble of it is that they got 
 all of our besfc members, our paying members. This 
 can easily be explained, for God says in Kevela- 
 tion, "Come out of her my people." He just calls
 
 now I GOT FAITH 1'45 
 
 His people. He does not call those who aic not 
 his people, except to call them to repentance. So 
 the ones that God calls out of Babylon are liis 
 people. 
 
 Romans IG :17-18, "Xow I beseech yon, bretli<Mn, 
 mark them which cause divisions and ollcnses con- 
 trary to the doctrine which ye have learned; and 
 avoid them. For the}' that are such serve not our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly, and by ;:^ood 
 words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the 
 simple." God does not mean in this tliose that 
 cause division by preaching the truth and causing 
 the children of God to como out of confusion, l)ut 
 he means to mark those that cause division among 
 the childi'en of CJod by conforming to the world, 
 and teaching things not according to God's word; 
 to mark them and avoid them. The gosjx'l of Jesus 
 Chiist will never di\ide the children of (Uh\. A (Jod- 
 ly holy life thus brought about by teav ning tlie 
 Bible in its purity will never make any differences 
 or divisions Ix'tweon those who liave tlic s|>irit of 
 God. It will hold them together. 
 
 2 Timothy 3:1-3, "This know also, that in tl»e 
 last days perilous times shall come. For men sliall 
 be lovers of .their own selves, covetous, boasters, 
 proud, blasphemers, disobedient to ])ai'ents, unUiank- 
 ful, unlioly, without natural affection, truccbicak- 
 ers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, desjnsers of 
 those that are good." This prophesy has come true. 
 It is fulfilled now right in the town where we live. 
 Here we visit the sick. There are thosc^ Ihm-c wlio 
 have come from a distance with lung trouble .seek- 
 ing health from the climate. We visit all we can 
 and try to encourage them, ami try to get them to 
 see what God has for them. ^Nfany have given up 
 the doctors and trusted the Lord for their healing, 
 and some have been healed, and others are improv- 
 ing. The doctors and friends to the woild, and 
 sectaiian ]>T'ea(he!-s, togcMher witli lay nienibei-s f(>ll
 
 240 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 them that we are of the devil, that we are division 
 makers ; that we are not to be relied upon, yet God 
 honors our work here. 
 
 Verse four: "Traitors, heady, highminded, lov- 
 ers of pleasures more than lovers of God." The 
 preachers and church members that do this fre- 
 quent the shows and worldly places of anuisement. 
 
 Verse five: "Having a form of godliness, but 
 denying the power thereof; from such turn away." 
 For of this sort are they which creep into houses, 
 and lead captive silly women laden with sins, led 
 away with divers lusts. Ever learning, and never 
 able to come to the knowledge of the truth. Now 
 as Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses, so do 
 these also resist the truth; men of corrupt minds, 
 reprobate concerniag the faith. But they shall 
 proceed no further : for their folly shall be mani- 
 fest unto all men, as their's also was." Now, this 
 prophesy is being fulfilled in Roswell, New Mexico, 
 they are being exposed by the word of God, and the 
 honest people are beginning to see it. 
 
 We find in 2 John 1:9-11, "Whosoever trans- 
 gresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, 
 hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of 
 Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son. If there 
 come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, re- 
 ceive him not into your house, neither bid him God 
 epeed. For he that biddeth him God speed is par- 
 taker of his evil deeds." It seems hard for some 
 people to get the understanding of this. They think 
 it would be too hard not to receive any one into 
 their house, and even not to go to hear some preach- 
 ers who come into the community. But God means 
 w^hat he says, "If there come any unto you, and 
 bring not this doctrine," the doctrine of Jesus 
 Christ, "receive him not into your house, neither 
 bid him God speed, for he that biddeth him God 
 speed is partaker of his e'sil deeds." 
 
 At one time there was a man knocked at the
 
 now 1 HUT FAlTii L'lT 
 
 door of my liome. i wcMit to the door. The man 
 iiilroduccd himsell as Kcverend »So and t?o, and 
 a founder of a certain holiness faction. I invited 
 him to come in, he said, "Let me get my company." 
 He stepped back a few steps and called lo a couple 
 of yotmg ladies. He introduced them as his daugh- 
 ter and a young lady that was traveling with them. 
 They had tambourines and stringed instruments 
 and tliey wanted to stay over night. 1 kept them. I 
 talked to him as long as he would talk to me, but 
 finally at a very late hour he sulled on me and went 
 to sleep. He told me that he had a Gospel Trum- 
 pet that was printed twenty years ago, ami had 
 read that paper frequently since then. 1 did not 
 have so mucli mercy on him then as I had before, 
 for then I saw that he had had the truth and would 
 not accept it. 
 
 In tlie morning aftei- breakla.st he asked me if 
 he held a meeting in town if he could have the use 
 of my room. I thought he had reference to the 
 meeting house. I said, "Well, the saints of God have 
 bought this house for tlie pnri)ose of having the jture 
 gospel i)reached in it, and those who will preach 
 the pure gospel are welcome to preach in it." My 
 wife then said to me, "Papa, he does not mean <he 
 meeting house, but he wants the rooms they had 
 last night." He said, with a sneering, grinning look 
 on his face, "Don't kick before you are spurred. I 
 do not want your meeting hotise." I said. "I will 
 read yoti some scripture," and I read Hie tcnlh 
 verse of 2nd John, "If there come any unto you, and 
 bring not this doctrine, receive liim not into your 
 house, neither bid him God speed." T said to him, 
 "Now, if you are passing through this town and 
 want to stay all night, as yon did last nigh(, T \\ ill 
 keep you." He laughed and said, "I have read that 
 scripture many a time." I said, "I am holding 
 this down on you to show you that T cannot kwp 
 you here to pour out your false doctrine on tlic
 
 248 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 people, if 1 did keep you I would win against God, 
 and I cannot do it. He went on dow^n town, and 
 a brother came and told nie that he preached on 
 the street where there were four saloons in hear- 
 ing. That the preae.her gave the saloon keepers a 
 great lift. Told them they were doing an honor- 
 able business, and paying their license and no man 
 had a right to harm or molest them ; that they were 
 doing a legitimate business, and also said, "God 
 bless the saloon-keepers, I love them." The two 
 young ladies went through the saloons with their 
 tambourines and took up a collection. TMien I 
 heard this I was glad they w^ere not stopping at my 
 house. When he left my house he said to me, 
 "When you come to my town come to my house," 
 giving the number and street, "and you will find 
 a hearty welcome." I said, "Very well, but I T\ill 
 promise you one thing, if I come to your town and 
 to your house, I will preach the gospel, I will not 
 preach false doctrine." 
 
 St. John 3 :34:. "For he Avhom God hath sent 
 speaketh the words of God ; for God giveth not the 
 Spirit by measure unto him." This makes it very 
 easy for a sinner to detect whether a pj'eacher is 
 of God or not, for he who speaks the W^ord of God 
 is sent of God, but a man who speaks the word of 
 man is sent of man and perverts the word of God, 
 is not sent of God. 
 
 John &:47, "He that is of God heareth God's 
 words : ye therefore hear them not because ye are 
 not of God." This is the way to distinguish be- 
 tween God's children and those who are not his 
 children, because his cliildren hear his word, and 
 those who are not his children will not hear it. He 
 sends his preachers to preach his word, his people 
 hear and accept his word, and they come out of 
 confusion. 
 
 We find in 2 Corinthians 6:14-16, "Be ye not 
 unequally yoked together with unbelieve-s : for
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 249 
 
 "what fellowship huth riuhteousiiess with unri;;lit- 
 eousness? and what coiiunuiiion hath lij;lit with 
 (larkuess? And what concord hath Christ with 
 I^elial? or what part hath he that believeth with an 
 infidel? And what agreement hath the temple of 
 God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living 
 God; as God hath said. I will dwell in them, and 
 walk in them; and I will be their God and they 
 shall be my people."' What communion hath light 
 with darkness; what fellowship hath a saint of (Jod 
 with one that does not believe the word of (lod? 
 What comfort is it to a saint of God who believes 
 the gospel of Christ to go into a secret order and 
 worship a skeleton or an image of some kind? 
 
 At one time I was preaching in a Woodman 
 Hall where there was hanging a maul, a wedge 
 and an ax. I said, ''Some worship the maul, wedge 
 and the ax, but I worship the Father, Son and Holy 
 Ghost." The next night I got an egging. It was 
 found out later that the preachers son, who was a 
 Woodman, furnished the eggs, and threw the first 
 one. 
 
 An old lady seventy-eight years old was in the 
 hack with me, she had lived there in that vicinity 
 for seventy years. Had never been in a court room, 
 had never given her evidence in court. Had l)een 
 a church member from a child. One year before 
 this meeting my son and another brother went there 
 to preach for the first time. During this meeting 
 she learned for the first time that there was an Old 
 and a New Testament. She accepted the truth. 
 She also was hit with the eggs. Her son was Just ice 
 of the Peace, the other son was in the hack with 
 me. The Justice of the Peace was a member of the 
 Woodman Lodge. The son who was Justice of the 
 Peace phoned over to his brother's home to inquire 
 how his mother was the next morning. He told 
 him that we had had an egging as we started home. 
 He nsked If his mother had been hurt. He told him
 
 250 HOAV I GOT FAITH 
 
 that they hurt her neck. He said, "I will be there 
 directly." He soon came and he was a very angry 
 man. Said that he would give fifty dollars to know 
 one man Avho llncw cuus. 1 said to him, "Listen 
 to me, if you and your brother and mother will sit 
 on the platform tonight facing the congregation I 
 will show you the man or men who threw tlie 
 eggs, and it will cost you nothing." He said, "I will 
 do it." That night they sat on the rostrum. The 
 old lady sat between her sons. I told the people 
 that I was ashamed of them. That here sat an old 
 lady who had been a citizen of their town for seven- 
 ty years ; had never done any one a wrong, or ever 
 said a word of harm against any one, and was sup- 
 posed to be loved by all the people. That just a 
 year ago she found out that there was an Old and 
 a New Testament, and that there was a God that 
 would hear and answer prayer. 
 
 I said, "You are not interested in the preachers, 
 did not ask us home with you. Did you know that 
 this old lady was milking three cows and keeping us 
 preachers?" That she was working hard all day 
 and riding out here to hear the gospel. That as she 
 went home last night she got an egging from some 
 dirty scamps just simply because she was in the 
 hack with me and I had said something about a 
 maul, a w^edge and an ax, and held up Christ. Be 
 ashamed of yourselves, you law-breaking Wood- 
 men of the community. One old man hollered out 
 that he was ashamed. I said, "Why didn't you 
 say you wanted to egg me? I would have stopped 
 the hack and got out and let you egg me all you 
 wanted to, and not hurt this kind old lady. You 
 hurt her neck and it is sore and she cannot turn 
 her head. 
 
 I looked at the congregation, looked at the ex- 
 pression of shame on their faces, and said, "There 
 are the men who threw eggs," and pointed Ihem out. 
 The Justice of the Peace arose and said, "I am done
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH L\")l 
 
 with the Woodmen Order/" He saw they were 
 members of his lodge. "My time and my iiioney 
 have been spent in this thing. But I will not be 
 hooked up with a lot of outlaws who will egg my 
 mother and the ministers of the gospel of Christ, 
 so I come out of it and will have no more to do 
 with it." He obeped this scripture where Jesus 
 says in 2 Cor. G :1G, ''And what agreement hath the 
 temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of 
 the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in 
 them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, 
 and they shall be my people." Also the 17th and 
 18th verses, ''Wherefore come out for among them, 
 and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not 
 the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will 
 be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my .«ons and 
 daughters, saith the Lord Aimighty." 
 
 Brother, it may be possible that you have looked 
 at sectism and their -workUiness and selfishness and 
 have decided that the secret orders are better than 
 sectism. I do not blame you. I believe that today 
 some of the secret orders stand far above the sect- 
 arian institutions in benevolence, as in visiting and 
 caring for the sick and the poor, in fact I know it. 
 But did you know that Jesus Christ had something 
 better? That the salvation of God will make us to 
 love one another as Christ loved us, and give you 
 eternal life, which no man made institution can 
 do. You can serve your secret order all your life, 
 pay your hard earned money, and then lay down 
 and die and be lost. You can serve God nccording 
 to the New Testament and enjoy salvation and the 
 fellowship of God's people while yon liv(\ :nid be 
 a blessing to fallen and suffering humanity. Then 
 when you bid farewell to this world, and your soul 
 is wafted to the throne of God, you will rcjoico for- 
 ever with God and the angels jnnl Jesus Christ 
 who died for you, while your body will be ]iionl<lpr- 
 inc: in the grave.
 
 252 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 I pray God to bless tMs message to the good of 
 humanity; to the edifying of the children of God; 
 to the destroying of the work of the devil, and to 
 the upbuilding of God's cause. I have written this 
 book with the view of being a help to those who read 
 it. With no malice in my heart ; with no ill feeling 
 towards any one ; and with a prayer in my soul to 
 God that He will bear witness to the words which 
 I have written and make it a blessing to all who 
 read it.
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 253 
 
 CHArTEK XX. 
 
 HOW TO MAKE SAINTS 
 
 For many yeiirs I have been bolherod, seoiiij:: so 
 many childioii who are taught to know God when 
 small, and when large enough to go to school, they 
 are persecuted and made lun of because of their 
 faith, until they become ashamed of their i)arent8 
 who live a sainted life, and trust God for their heal- 
 ing, and abstain from Avorldliness and su])('rf1uity of 
 dress. When my boys were small they knew noth- 
 ing except to trust God for all they ate and wore, 
 as well as for their alllictions. I thought if I could 
 keep tbem this way till they were gi-own, what 
 wonderful faith they would have. When tliey start- 
 ed to the Tublic school, they saw the wickedness 
 of other children, and heard them swear, saw them 
 (hew and smoke tobacco and make fun of the 
 saints. They never heard a prayer in school or any 
 praise given to God. It began to have its elTect, 
 and in spite of all I could do talking to them — when 
 I was permitted to be with them — and praying for 
 them, tliey backslid and got away from God. AN'hcn 
 I would be away from lioiiie in tlie ministry for 
 weeks, and return home, T would tiiid tliem j)laying 
 some of the pranks they had learned at school, 
 hear them use some of the sayings they had heard; 
 1 Avonld talk to tlieiii. ]»r:iy for tliem and get them 
 saved, but wlicii I would return lioiiic again I would 
 find them away from God. They would tell me liow 
 the boys would abuse them and make fun of them, 
 so there was no i-emedy as 1 was compelled bv the 
 law to send them to school, and sonictinics their 
 teachers would be Catholics and others would make 
 no profession at all. 
 
 One time when one of niv boys was in TTigh
 
 254 HOW I GOT FAITH 
 
 School, and I objected to some of the things in 
 which they had him practicing, he told the Pro- 
 fessor he could not do that any more as it was 
 against my will. The Professor told him to pay no 
 attention to his old "fogy" daddy, they would work 
 it and he would know nothing about it. My son 
 told him he thanked God for Jiis '*old fogy daddy" 
 when he^ saw the other boys chewing and smoking 
 cigarettes. However, it is sufficient to say they 
 never regained what they lost. That childlike faith, 
 that takes God at Ms word, is what brings heal- 
 ing, or any other thing that we desire that is ac- 
 cording to God's word. 
 
 You must help your children live salvation, by 
 watching over them, and praying with them and 
 keeping them from bad company; teach them the 
 evil of it. 
 
 There was a little boy only five years old in the 
 Home and attending the school here. There were 
 six of the children came to my room, to get saved. 
 I prayed for them and the Lord saved them. This 
 little boy saw, and heard me instruct them. In a 
 few days he came to the room, and said, "Brother 
 Bro^^i, I want to get saved like the other children." 
 I said, "Come and let me talk to you about it. I 
 took him on my knee and questioned him. He said, 
 "I am a bad boy and if I should die I would go to 
 hell." I said, "Are you not a little child?" He 
 said, "Yes." I said, "Do you know Jesus said, 'Let 
 little children come unto me, and forbid them not 
 for of such is the Kingdom of Heaven.' " "Yes," he 
 said, "I know this, but I am not saved; I want to 
 get saved." I could not reason him out of it, as he 
 was a very bright child, and had been under Chris- 
 tian training for some time. I prayed with him 
 and he prayed like a grown person, asking God to 
 forgive him. After prayer he said God saved him. 
 He lived different, and 'would pray in family wor- 
 ship. I would take him alone and talk with him
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 255 
 
 when he would do wrong. He would ask our for- 
 giveness and ask God to forgive him. lie kept tliis 
 up as long as he stayed in the Home and was in 
 school. I am sure there were impressions made on 
 this child that will stay with him througii life. If 
 this child could be kept under this training till he 
 becomes a man and never be taught any thing but to 
 trust God as we teach them hei-e, when he is grown 
 he would have the Apostolic Faith. 
 
 Christian training is what children need when 
 they are young, to form their lives. If the Catho- 
 lics can take children, teach them their faith, so 
 they Avill die by it even after they are giown, the 
 saints sliould teacli tlicir children the (lospcl, until 
 they would give up their lives before they would 
 give it up. That is the faith the Apostolic Church 
 had which we read of in the fifth (•ha])t('r of Acts — 
 that faith, the sixty million martyrs liad — ajid gave 
 up their lives before they would give up their faith. 
 
 Now God laid this on my heart some years ago, 
 and the way oiK'ued nj) two years ago for us to 
 have a school of this kind here in Roswell. It is 
 still going on, with good success. We teach all 
 branches the Public Schools teach, as well as the 
 Bible ])lan of sjilvation. We teach what Christ 
 came to the world for and what he accomplished 
 by his coming, and the privileges they have through 
 the atoning blood, and how to obtain every i>rom- 
 ise in the Xew Testament. We exhoi-t the cliildren 
 to get saved. Have ha<l some very uni-uly children 
 sent to the Home, but we have succee<h'd tinough 
 prayer and patience to make them good, obedient 
 children. 
 
 Tliere have been some mistak«'s and failuits in 
 Saints' schools in the past whicli have <ause(l ihe 
 brethern to become discouraged in this matter, and 
 to think they can't be carried on successfully. I 
 feel that God has ])erTnitted me to learn the secret, 
 and I have proved by Ihe last two years* experience
 
 250 now I GOT FAITH 
 
 that it is possible ioi- llic saints of God to have 
 schools as well as Catholics and Sectarians. 
 
 We have pupils in the school from Tennessee, 
 Louisiana, and California; some have moved here 
 to school their children, others are writing us from 
 different States and Canada, wanting to move here 
 to school their children, provided they could make 
 a living here. We cannot encourage them to come 
 as living is high, and not sufficient public work here 
 to give them employment. 
 
 We have been praying the Lord to open a way, 
 in a suitable location, for this purpose, and I be- 
 lieve that God, in answer to prayer, has opened 
 the way. I have leased a large building in Mem- 
 phis, Tenn., for ten years, for a Missionary Home 
 and School. This is a more central point, easily 
 reached by railroad or water. There are more pub- 
 lic works there, which gives the working class of 
 people a chance to patronize the school. 
 
 We will take pupils from a distance as we do 
 here, care for them as my own children. There has 
 been no complaint from the parents of children 
 who are here in school. 
 
 I have received letters from fathers and mothers 
 from different States who have lost their compan- 
 ions, and have children from one to five in number 
 in a family, wanting to put them in a Home and 
 School of this kind, where they can have Christian 
 training as well as an education. 
 
 The deal I have just made enables me to help 
 all who desire this, and take children, whom their 
 parents desire to have trained this way. 
 
 Investigate the "Church of God Faith School," 
 located at 1481 South Lauderdale Street, Memphis, 
 Tennessee, which will open Sept. 1st, 1914. A school 
 in which the Bible is taught, respected and believed, 
 rather than neglected and crowded out. 
 
 A school in which the heart is trained as well 
 as the mind. A school of education for the boy and
 
 HOW I GOT FAITH 257 
 
 gill, that will rightly direct him or her when they 
 become men and women. A school where each pnpil 
 and their special needs are stndied and complied 
 with as far as possible. A school that welcomes 
 both rich and poor and shows no ])artiality to eith- 
 er. A school of discipline and obedience. A .school 
 teaching all the common branches of study and such 
 others as are deemed adndssable. A school dedi- 
 cated to God for his lilory and your children's wel- 
 fare. 
 
 I have teachers Avho are capable of condftcting 
 this school. I shall spend most of my time in the 
 evangelistic work, but will look aftei- the Tlome and 
 School. I shall locate at Memphis, Tenn., by Aug- 
 ust 30th, 1914, the Lord willing. 
 
 You can address me here till August 30th, after 
 that date to 1481 South Lauderdale Street, Mem- 
 ])his. Tennessee. 
 
 Vou that are interested in a school of this kind 
 write me. You who know the worth of prayer, 
 pray that God will help me to fill my calling, and 
 be a blessing to humanity the remainder of my life. 
 
 1 send this book to the public, breathing a i)ray- 
 er in God, that he Avill make it a bles.sing to human- 
 ity, in encouraging those who are discouraged, and 
 helping to establish the failli in the hearts of the 
 saints of God. 
 
 Your brother set in defense of the (Jospcl. in 
 the one body of Ghi-ist, 
 
 Wii.i.is M. Bkown. 
 
 Publishers' Note: 
 
 Mr. Brown sent us sufficient manu.srript to make :i three 
 huiidroil or more pape book, ns he has advertised, but we con- 
 densed the same and made fewer pages but the same amount 
 of reading. — Publishers.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 , > i r> * — — 
 
 iJB<U.KL 
 
 WNW 
 
 'JUN 6 
 
 \967 
 
 Form L9-32)n-8,'57(.C8680s4)444 
 
 •THE LIBKAKY 
 «*^ OF CA^BN»*
 
 3X 
 
 brown - 
 
 709U How I got faith 
 C67B8 
 
 iir cni iTuf R»j Rr^^'".;;. ■ ■g^^-p, f-j;- 
 
 AA 001 216 876